Palingenesis

From crime@acs.bu.edu Tue Feb 13 14:02:18 1996
Date: Tue, 13 Feb 1996 07:57:14 -0500 (EST)
From: mary self
To: David Tremel
Cc: mary self
Subject: palingenesis

WARNING: THIS STORY DOES INCLUDE SOME SEXUALLY EXPLICIT MATERIAL AND
LANGUAGE, AS WELL AS VERY CONTROVERSIAL LIFESTYLES. YOU HAVE
BEEN WARNED!!

DISCLAIMERS: Original characters are the property of Paramount, except the
character of Caitlin Matthews, which is my own creation. The
story is also my own creation; however, I would be remiss if
I didn’t credit the movie, “Dead Again”, with providing the
initial creative idea. (Which, BTW, is a really good movie; well
worth the cost of a rental.) I also do not claim any
authoritative knowledge whatsoever on the subjects of kharma and
reincarnation.

INTRODUCTION: For those of you who may not be familiar with the character of
Caitlin Mattews, I created her in the story, A Matter of
Security, and she and Tom Paris have had an on-again-off-again
relationship ever since.

Palingenesis

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1995

Personal Log. Stardate: September 17, 1995. At least, that’s what
they tell me the date is; I really don’t know anymore. All of my present
state of confusion began when I woke up in the hospital two days ago with a
pounding headache and a desperate desire to pee.
The last thing I remember was being in engineering helping B’Elanna do
some regularly scheduled maintainence on the warp core. She had wanted to talk
about a personal problem; so instead of Lt. Carey, I was up there on the cat-
walk with her. Everything was going okay until the ship gave a sudden lurch,
and I lost my balance. I recall grabbing one of the core’s supports as I fell,
but not being able to hold on. I hit the floor hard and blacked out. Then, I
woke up here.
Here is County Hospital, or so they say. `They’ are the doctors and
nurses who have been monitoring my condition. Evidently in this time period,
I was mugged, and my head suffered a blow so severe that a little more force on
the part of my assailant would’ve probably killed me.
On the second morning, I regained consciousness and needed, as I said
earlier, to use the bathroom. I pressed the button marked “call”, but no one
came. So, I got myself up somehow and tottered in rather unsteadily. I don’t
think I’ll ever forget pulling up the hospital gown and seeing a penis where
there should not have been one. I nearly fainted right there and then. What
the hell had happened to me? Quickly, I pulled off the flimsy gown. I didn’t
have breasts anymore; instead I had a lean, muscular chest, lightly covered
with blond hair.
Forgetting my original reason for coming into the bathroom, I stared
down at this new body. I remember gingerly touching it, afraid to really
explore it. My chin itched and I scratched it, feeling the scruff of two days
growth. *My face!* I wondered what I looked like. I edged my way over to
the sink, keeping my eyes glued to the floor. Grasping the sides of the basin,
I slowly raised my head. I didn’t have red hair and green eyes anymore; I was
blond with blue eyes, now. I wasn’t looking at me; I was looking at Tom. It
was at that point I let out a scream and fainted. Supposedly, they found me
naked and unconscious thirty minutes later during ward rounds.
The first thing I did when I came to the second time was ask for a
mirror. They must have thought I was crazy, until they addressed me by name
and I said “Who?”. A sympathetic nurse who resembled a human Kes quickly
retrieved a small mirror for me. I must have sat and stared into it for hours,
occasionally touching the face in disbelief.
Eventually, my doctor showed up; she looked and sounded just like the
Captain. In that familiar authoritative way, she explained who I was and how
I came to be here.
My new name is apparently Jesse Garrett, and I’m supposed to be a
thirty-two year old clothing designer with my own store, which I co-own with
a man called Joseph Hialeah.
They haven’t told me much more than that; I guess they expect me to
remember on my own. How do I tell them that all I remember is based in the
twenty-fourth century and not in the twentieth? How can I explain that simple
everyday functions in their lives are a complete mystery to me? By now, I
think they must have concluded that I have some form of amnesia, and in a way,
I have. So, I think I’ll let them continue to think that. My head hurts like
hell.

September 19, 1995 8:45am

I must’ve overextended myself two days ago because I spent all yester-
day sleeping. I was vaguely aware of some man in my room at one time talking
to the Captain/Doctor, and then of Kes/Nurse coming in and checking on me a
few times. Anyway, I feel a lot better today, physically, at least. Mentally,
I’m still a wreck. I can’t tell anyone, yet, what’s going on inside this
pretty head, especially since I don’t know myself.

3:05 pm

The Captain/Doctor holds my eyelid open and flashes a small light in
my right, then left eye. “I’ve called your partner and informed him that
you’ve fully regained consciousness and of your current condition. He should
be here shortly.”
“My partner? My business partner?” I can’t believe that Tom doesn’t
have a girlfriend or wife.
“Oh, uh, yes. He’s that, too, I understand.” A small flush creeps
over her cheeks.
A little bell rings somewhere. “Do you mean he’s my lover?” Knowing
Tom as I do, I find it hard to believe he is gay, but then this really isn’t
Tom. It’s me in Tom’s body, or rather, Jesse Garrett’s body.
The Captain/Doctor clears her throat. “Yes, Mr. Hialeah is, as you
put it, your lover.”
I can’t tell whether it is embarrassment or contempt in her voice,
maybe both. I do know that open admission of homosexuality had been, to say
the least, controversial during the twentieth century.
“I believe,” she continues. “You will be able to be released
tomorrow. Your x-rays and CAT scan from this morning show mostly minimal
damage to your brain tissue, and you overall coordination has not been
effected. I don’t think sending you home will risk your physical well-being.
However, with regards to you amnesia, I believe you should see a specialist.
I have mentioned one to Mr. Hialeah. He is a psychiatrist with a great deal
of experience in dealing with cases involving neurological trauma; his name is
Dr. Evan Wagner. I highly recommend that you consult with him.”
“Knock, Knock.” A familiar voice calls. “Can I come in?”
Chakotay?
The Doctor stands up and extends her hand. “Mr. Hialeah. It’s good to
see you again.”
Chakotay is my lover? No, that’s not possible. Me and him, I mean,
Tom and him?
“Jesse? You okay?” His hand rests on my shin.
I’m to shocked to move or respond. He and I?
“Mr. Hialeah, I’ve informed Mr. Garrett of what I told you. I see no
reason, however, why you shouldn’t be able to take him home tomorrow.”
“That’s great, Doctor.” He flashes me a bright smile; I’m not used to
seeing that. “Oh, by the way, I called Dr. Wagner, as you suggested, and he’s
agreed to see Jesse next week. I want you to know how much I appreciate all
you help.” He removes his hand and shakes hers once again.
“My pleasure. I’m sure you two would like to talk, and I do have other
patients to see. Mr. Garrett, I’ll be back to check on you later.” She gives
me a tight smile.
Yep. I was right. It was contempt earlier.
“Hey, Jess. How are you feeling?” He bends down and kisses my
forehead.
Instinctively, I shrink back. This just isn’t right. Not for me, at
least. “I’m sorry. Who are you?”
There is shock and pain in his black eyes. “Oh, Jess, I’m sorry.
The Doctor explained your condition to me yesterday when I came by, and here
I am barging in expecting things to be as they were.” He gives me a tight
smile similar to the Doctor’s and extends his hand. “Allow me to introduce
myself; I’m Joseph Hialeah, your business partner and, up until four days ago,
your lover, too.”
The humor is more wry than usual, but it still brings a smile to my
face, and I find myself extending my hand to him. I think it’s the
juxtaposition of his calm, unexpressive exterior and the sarcasm that spills
forth from his mouth that gets me.
He takes my hand and gives it a firm shake. “That’s better. Do you
mind?” He gestures to the side of the bed, and I scoot my legs over. Even
without a tattoo, it’s hard not to feel comfortable with him. “So, you about
ready to go home?”
Home. I draw my knees up to my chest and run my fingers through my
hair. It feels weird having short hair, but then, this entire scene is pretty
bizarre. “I don’t know. I guess I don’t have much of a choice, do I?”
A rueful grin crosses my face.
He shakes his head. “Not really. We’ve been together for almost ten
years now and own our own home, which is beautiful, by the way, and in your
condition, I’m not certain it would be a good idea for you to be by yourself.
Besides.” His voice softens. “I miss you, Jess. You really had me scared
there for a while.” His hand grips mine hard. “After so long together, it
just doesn’t seem right not having you around.”
He must love Tom, I mean, Jesse a lot. Ten years. Wow. There are
some days when I don’t think Tom and I will last ten minutes, much less ten
years. Not that we fight all the time. We don’t, uh, didn’t, but when
we did. . . Wow! Of course, the best part was always making up. Gods, I miss
him. I need him to hold me, but I’m him. How do I hold myself? I can’t.
I feel so alone. I want to cry.
“Jess?” Chakotay/Joseph’s face is full of concern. “Oh, Jess.
C’mere.”
He takes me in his arms, and I start to cry. I always have been able
to with him. “I’m sorry,” I blubber. “I just feel so alone and so scared.
I don’t know what’s happening to me. I don’t know anything anymore.”
“Shhh. It’s all right; let it out. I know you’re scared, but you’re
not alone. I’m here, and I’m going to stay here. You are not going through
this by yourself.” His voice is low and soothing; I feel better just
listening to him.
In a few minutes, I raise my head from his shoulder; the tan fabric of
his jacket is all wet. “Your shoulder is soaked.” I sniffle. “Sorry.”
He hands me a tissue. “I don’t care about that; I care about you. How
are you doing?” He taps my temple gently.
“A little better. Just being able to cry helped a bit.”
“Good. Don’t hide you feelings, Jesse, at least, not from me. Please.
No matter what happens between us. Promise?”
I nod still sniffling loudly. An annoying beeping starts, and I look
around for the source.
“Sh*t!” he curses, reaching into his jacket. He pulls out a small,
black device and reads what it says on a tiny display. “Damn! I’ve got to
use the phone. How do you dial out? 9?”
I shrug. How the hell should I know? I don’t even know what a phone
is, except some ancient communication device. Well, it must be `9′ because
soon he’s speaking angrily into the instrument; something about the wrong
order, the wrong material, I don’t know. It probably has someting to do with
the shop we own.
He slams down the receiver. “Damn! Stupid, f**king as**oles!” He
curses loudly and paces beside the bed. “Look, Jesse. I wanted to spend the
afternoon with you. Honest, I even told them not to call, but something really
big has come up, and if I don’t get down to the shop, it’s going to be a bigger
disaster than it already is.” He sits down and takes both of my hands in his.
“I’m sorry. I really am sorry. I’ll try and get back by later this afternoon,
or I’ll call you tonight. I promise.”
If he’s anything like the Chakotay I know, he will. “I know. Go on;
I’ll be okay. Honest.”
He smiles at me again; his dark eyes glowing with an emotion I’ve
never seen before. One of his hands cups my unshaven cheek. “Jesse,” he
breathes softly, and then he turns and quickly leaves the room.
I lie back in my bed unsure of what just transpired and even more
unsure of my role in it. His last word echoes in my head, and I feel something
move under the covers. I raise the sheet to look. That something was me, I
realize, as I stare in disbelief at my partial erection.

September 20, 1995 1:30 pm

“Well, here we are. Home sweet home,” he announces with a flourish,
throwing the car keys on the table. “I don’t suppose you’re very hungry, but
how about some coffee? I just bought a fresh bottle of flavouring syrup, and
you’ve always said no one can make a vanilla cap like I can.”
“Um, yeah, sure.” I’ve never been much of a coffee fan, but then maybe
I am in this time. While he ducks into the kitchen, I begin looking around the
spacious living room.
On the table behind the sofa, there are lots of framed photographs.
Some of friends, I guess, some of me, some of him, and some of both of us. We
look happy together, especially in the one where we are in front of a shop
called Lifestyles. It all seems so comfortable and yet unfamiliar because I
don’t recognized any of it.
I feel him come and stand behind me, his arm around my shoulder. “I
think that was one of the best days of our lives,” he tells me. “You were so
happy to finally be opening your own store; you didn’t stop smiling the entire
day.” His fingers weave their way through the hair on my neck, and I feel my
pulse quicken in response.
“I wish I could remember it. We seem so happy, so in love.”
“We were. Don’t worry, it’ll all come back. The Doctor said it would
just take some time.” He kisses my cheek and returns to the kitchen.
I put the picture back down and go look out a large bank of windows.
The place we live in is up on a cliff overlooking the ocean. He was right; it
is a beautiful view, powerful and romantic.
“Oh, by the way,” he calls from the kitchen. “While you were in the
hospital, our tests cam back and we’re both still negative.” Negative?
“Thank God for small miracles, huh?” He comes back in with two steaming,
frothy mugs. “Careful, it’s hot.”
I’m not sure what he means by this negative; my knowledge of twentieth
century Earth is really lacking. My guess is that it has something to do with
that thing they called an AIDS test they gave me in the hospital. They told me
then I was HIV-negative, and I had made a mental note to so some research on
just what the hell that meant.
I turn back to the window and take a sip of the coffee. It’s good;
sweet, almost like a dessert.
His arm slides around my waist. “Well?”
“What? Oh, the coffee. It’s good. I like it.” I give him a small
grin, which he returns. It’s a nice smile. The Chakotay I know never smiles
enough; usually he allows himself only the occasional smirk, even when he is
laughing uproariously on the inside.
He sets his cup down on the window ledge, and then sets mine beside it.
“Jesse,” he whispers. “I know I don’t say this enough, but I love you.” He
takes my face in his hands, and kisses me. I can taste the sweet syrup on his
lips, and he probably does on mine. The kiss is soft and tender, with an
undercurrent of intensity; it suits him. I suppose I’ve always wondered what
Chakotay would be like in bed; he is in his own way an attractive man. His
tongue parts my lips and enters my mouth. I close my eyes in response. I feel
his hand unbuttoning my shirt, his fingers running through the hairs on my
chest, tickling me. My breath quickens, and I feel my new sex harden in
response to his touch.
His fingers follow the line of hair down my stomach only to be stopped
by my trousers. Through the fabric, he traces the length of my erection, and I
moan softly into his mouth. *Oh gods, so this is what it feels like.* Using
both hands he quickly undoes my belt and unfastens my pants; his tongue
imitating in my mouth the motions of his fingers on my penis.
He kneels and pulls down my underwear just enough to free me. I feel
his tongue trace the length of my sex several times, occasionally making
teasing swirls on its head. *I think I’m going to explode. This is agony,
but I like it.* I release a groan that I had been trying to suppress, and he
chuckles softly. Then, the most wonderful thing happens. Something warm and
wet slides over me, and I realize that I am in his mouth. I grab the window
sill for support as I feel him glide up and down the length of my shaft.
*Oh, Gods!* I open my eyes and look down.
Suddenly a wave of jealousy and nausea washes over me. This isn’t me
he’s making love to; it’s my lover! This is Tom’s body he’s touching. How
could he? “Stop! Stop!” I push him roughly away and dash instinctively
toward the bathroom. I slam the door and lock it behind me. Bending over the
sink, I wait for the inevitable heaves to begin. I don’t have to wait long.
Through the sound of my wretching, I can hear him pounding on the door.
“Jesse! Jesse! Open the door! Come on! Open it!”
“Just a minute,” I manage to gasp out. I’m shaking so badly I can
barely stand up. Splashing some cold water on my face, I look in the mirror.
Yep, still there. Same blue eyes, same blond hair. I smile weakly at the image
and it smiles back. How can you be in love with yourself?
I pull up my underwear and refasten my trousers before opening the
door. His face is full of concern and apprehension. “Sorry,” I say sagging
wearily against the doorjam. “I don’t know what happened; I just felt sick
all of a sudden.”
He brushes my cheek with his hand before swinging my arm over his
shoulders and his arm around my waist. “Don’t worry about it. It’s my fault;
I shouldn’t have rushed you like that. Hell, you were just released from the
hospital. Come on; let me get you to bed.”
I’m much too tired to protest as he leads me down the hall toward our
bedroom. He treats me just like a little kid, sitting me down, undressing me,
and then tucking me in. He takes my hand in his and sits down on the bed
beside me, brushing the damp hair off my forehead. My eyes close
automatically; this is the Chakotay I know. The kind, almost paternal friend,
who has comforted me on so many occasions.
“Why don’t you get some sleep,” he suggests. “I’ll wake you for
dinner, okay?”
I nod and his lips brush mine once again. Then, he releases my hand
and moves over to the window to close the blinds. The covers on the bed are
thick and soft with a pleasant, reassuring weight. I roll on my side and
snuggle in, while he brings them up around my back.
“Sweet dreams.” I hear him call, closing the door behind him.

September 24, 1995 12:27 am

“What is wrong?” Chakotay, I mean, Joseph rolls over and turns on the
light, temporarily blinding both of us.
I’ve been `home’ for about three days now, and he’s tried to make love
to me on four different occasions, but I keep pushing him away. I just can’t.
It’s like watching Tom cheat on me, but how can I explain that to him without
ending up in the insane asylum. I do know enough about twentieth century
medicine to know I don’t want to go there.
I sit up and swing my legs over the side of the bed, the visible bulge
in my shorts belying my emotinal state. I allow my head to sink into my hands
while I try to concoct a reasonable reply. “I’m sorry. I just can’t. I’m
still so confused as to who I am. I mean, none of it’s coming back, none
of it. Do you have any idea what that’s like? To live a life, everyone tells
you is yours, and not know any of it?” I turn and stare at him, knowing he
can’t answer yes. “I don’t mean to disappoint you; I don’t want to hurt you.
You’ve been wonderful to me these past few days.” I close my eyes as I
suddenly realize that I have to leave. I can’t stay here with him another
night. “I’m just still so confused. Nothing makes any sense anymore, and it’s
not fair to drag you through this with me. I think maybe I should move out, at
least temporarily, until I can get my head straightened out.”
He leans on one elbow and stares at me quietly. “I’d be lying if I
said I wasn’t expecting this,” he replies softly, pain in those dark, beautiful
eyes. “But in a way I have ever since you threw up a couple of days ago;
I just kept hoping that maybe I was wrong.” His fingers reach out and grasp
one of my hands. “We’ve been together a long time, Jess, and have seen each
other through a lot of sh*t. I don’t want to lose you, but I can’t make you
stay here either, feeling the way you do.” His eyes dart quickly around the
room. “We bought this house together, filled it with memories together; so I
want you to know that both it and I will be here for you. This is your home,
but if you need some time away, I understand.” He brings my hand to his lips.
“I love you, Jess. Remember that.”
I feel tears running down my cheeks. Even when you’re not in love with
the person in front of you; it can still hurt like hell to break up. And I’ve
never wanted to hurt Chakotay in any time; he’s been too good to me.
I collapse into a little sobbing ball on the bed and feel his arms
encircle me protectively. The moisture on my neck tells me he is crying, too.
Whose life am I ruining here? Am I ruining Jesse’s life with Joseph or am I
supposed to end this relationship? I wish I had some answers. Maybe when I
start seeing Dr. Wagner, I’ll start finding some.

September 26, 1995 7:30 am

I woke to bright sunlight a few minutes ago. I’m staying at a friend’s
house while they are out of town; Joseph agreed to it because the place is only
about four miles from our house.
The house belongs to Ken and Sara Chan; Sara works with me as a design
assistant, and she looks just like me, that is, Caitlin. Her husband, Ken, who
resembles Harry, is a software programmer. According the brief history Joseph
gave me, we introduced them, serving as a rather unusual best man and maid of
honour at their wedding two years ago. I think there’s a picture of the four
of us on that day back at the other house.
So, I’m married to Harry. That doesn’t seem quite right either.
Evidently, Sara and I dated for a while in college until I met Joseph and, as
he put it, came out. I assume that means when I admitted being gay; in spite
of that, though, Sara has remained a good, close friend, helping me with all
of my design work.
Ken is someone Joseph knew in business prior to going into partnership
with me. He helped create the design programs we use at the shop, which is how
he met Sara.
Yikes, it’s almost 0800. Joseph is picking me up in fifteen minutes to
take me to the doctor. I hope he can help me. The longer I’m here the more
confusing things become, and I’m bound to make a slip-up soon.

October 6, 1995 8:30 am

I’m meeting with Dr. Wagner today for the fourth time. He’s an
interesting man, not at all what I expected; short and pudgy with twinkling
brown eyes, and he giggles just like Neelix. He wants to use hypnosis on me to
see if some past psychological trauma is blocking the return of my memory. I’m
afraid that if I refuse, I’ll be bringing on more trouble than I already have.
Besides, even just a little knowledge of Jesse’s everyday life would help at
this point; I don’t think I’ll ever forget Joseph’s expression when I tried to
activate the computer by voice.

“Okay, Jesse. Now I just want you to relax and concentrate on the
counter in front of you. You are beginning to feel very tired. That’s right.
Your eyelids are feeling very heavy, aren’t they? It’s okay; you can close
them. Now, I want you to think of yourself walking down a long corridor.
At the end is a door. The closer you get to the door, the sleepier you become.
That’s it . . . Have you reached the door yet, Jesse?”
“Yes.”
“Good. Now, I want you to open it, and when you do you’ll find your-
self back on the day of your attack. Where are you?”
“I’m walking along the corridor, heading towards engineering.”
“Engineering?”
“Yeah, I agreed to help B’Elanna do some maintainence. Actually, she
just wants to discuss a problem she and Harry have been having.”
“Who are B’Elanna and Harry?”
“B’Elanna Torres and Harry Kim. They are friends of ours. B’Elanna
likes Harry, but he continues to see her only as a good friend.”
“They are friends of yours and Mr. Hialeah?”
“No, friends of Tom’s and mine.”
“Who is Tom?”
“Tom Paris. We’ve been seeing each other for a while now, off and on.”
“Jesse, where did you say you were?”
“I’m on Voyager, where else would I be? Only why are you calling me
Jesse, Doc? Something wrong with your programming again?”
“Uh, no, not at all. Just continue you story. You were heading to
engineering?”
“Yeah, the maintainence we’re doing is up at the top of the warp core.
No big deal. I’m not afraid of heights and I’ve got a pretty good sense of
balance. B’Elanna’s really getting frustrated. She keeps dropping hint after
hint to Harry, but either he’s not picking up on them or he’s ignoring them,
and she can’t figure out which. She wants me to talk to him, to do a little
friendly snooping around his head. I don’t like that idea; I don’t want to
get involved in this. It’s a sure fire way to lose two friends.”
“Let’s leave that for now, and jump ahead to where you are attacked.”
“Attacked?”
“Yes, attacked. That is how you received you injury isn’t it?”
“No. Like I said I was at the top of the warp core. We had just
finished running the final scan when the ship lurched. I was standing and I
lost my balance. I remember falling and grabbing one of the support beams,
but I couldn’t hold on. I hit the ground hard and blacked out.”
“You weren’t attacked by a mugger?”
“Mugger?”
“Who are you?”
“My name is Caitlin Rowan Matthews. I’m a security officer on the
USS Voyager.”
“Oh dear God! All right, Caitlin. Suppose you tell me what year this
is.”
“2376. Why, Doc, is something wrong?”
“No, no, nothing’s wrong. You’re fine. Now, when I count to three, I
want you to open your eyes, and you will feel quite awake and refreshed.
One. . . Two . . . Three. How do you feel?”

I open my eyes. Yep, I’m still here, twentieth century Earth.
“Jesse, or should I call you Caitlin?”
At the sound of my name, I turn on the Doctor. Just how much did I
tell him?
“How do you-?”
“Never mind. The point is you are in the body of Jesse Garrett, but
who are you inside? You aren’t Jesse anymore, are you?”
His voice is kind and understanding. I don’t think he’s going to put
me away just yet. I shake my head in response.
“You’ve been Caitlin ever since you woke up in the hospital, haven’t
you? Jesse’s the one with amnesia, not you, right?”
I stare at him and slowly nod my head. He knows; he understands.
Suddenly I spy the notebook in his hand; oh gods, if he recorded all this.
I make a quick grab for and tear out the pages.
“Hey!”
“Doctor, you don’t understand. You can’t record what I’ve told you.
No one can know about it.”
“No one will. I’m a doctor; confidentiality is part of an oath
I take.”
“I’m sorry, Doc. I can’t take that chance. I don’t know what all I
told you, but I can’t take a chance on someone else finding out. I know you
must think I’m crazy, but I swear to you I’m not. If this is the past, I have
to be careful not to pollute the timeline.” I hope I can give Tom’s eyes the
look of innocent sincerity that he usually does so well.
“Ms. Matthews. Caitlin. Have you ever heard of Kharma?”
I shake my head. “No. I never have. Why? What is it? Is that
what’s happening to me? I thought I had just done some very strange time
travelling.”
He smiles at me gently and pats the sofa. “I believe in a way you
have, only mentally, not physically. Come and sit down. I want you to tell me
about the people you know on this ship of yours and the people you’ve met here.
If, as I suspect, you are experiencing a regression, you should have noticed a
similarity between the two times.” His smile broadens, as I look at him
warily. “I promise I won’t write anything down.”

11:55 am

The session takes three hours. Doctor Wagner had blocked out the time
already just in case something unexpected happened.
“So, let me see if I’ve got this straight. With Kharma, we don’t
repeat the same roles, at all. Instead, we’ll find ourselves in different
roles from the ones we fulfilled in the past and the ones we will fulfill in
the future. And our connection with people now may be very different in the
future.”
“Correct. You and Jesse are one in the same person. He may look like
Tom, just as this Sara may look like you, but he is not Tom. He is a part of
you.”
“So in other words, my realtionship with the man I know as Joseph now,
could be quite different in the future.”
“Exactly, but as you have observed, in the future, you feel comfortable
with him and trust him. That may or may not be a hold-over from now.”
“Are you saying I should go back to him?”
“That’s something you have to decide. I can’t tell you what to do; I
can only help you to decide your best course of action.”
I stand up and walk toward his window. A city I don’t know bustles
around below me. “This is all so confusing. I don’t know if I can accept it;
I mean, Doc, I don’t belong here.”
“We all feel that way from time to time. For most of us, it is only a
brief instance of confusion. For you, it is much more. I think we’ve done
enough for this session, Jesse. We’ll meet again on Tuesday and talk some
more. Do you want me to call Joseph for you?”
“No, thanks anyway. I think I’ll take a cab, is it?” The Doctor nods.
“Besides, I’ve got a lot to think over. Doctor Wagner, I can’t tell you how
much better I feel just being able to finally tell someone what’s going on in
my head.”
“I know. I frankly don’t see how you kept yourself so under control
as it is. You are obviously a very strong person no matter what life you may
be in.” He smiles encouragingly and shakes my hand. “Until Tuesday, then,
Mr. Garrett?”
“Tuesday.” I grin in reply.

7:07 pm

It’s been quite a hike up the cliff road, and I am relieved to find
Joseph’s car in the driveway. I’ve been doing a lot of thinking about what the
Doctor said this morning, and the upshot of it all was that I didn’t want to be
alone tonight. I want to be held; I want Joseph to hold me.
I can see him through the kitchen window on the front of the house, and
I playfully finger the keys in my pocket. I could walk in and surprise him,
but somehow, even though he said it was my house, too, I just don’t feel right
about doing that. I go to the front door and press the bell, instead.
I want to look nonchalent; so I cross one leg in front of the other and
lean against the door’s frame with my jacket over my arm and my hands in my
trouser pockets. I can hear his footsteps approach and soon the door opens.
“Hi, I was wondering if you’d mind some company for dinner?”
“Mind?” He tries to control the excitement in his voice and clears his
throat. “Um, no, not at all. Come on in.” He steps aside to allow me
entrance. “I was just preparing a salad, but there should be more than enough
for two, especially if I throw in some ham and chicken.”
Meat! Chakotay would never have touched it. He’s not Chakotay,
though, I keep telling myself. He’s Joseph and you’re Jesse.
“Why didn’t you call me to pick you up this afternoon?” he asks as I
toss my jacket on the couch and follow him into the kitchen.
“I needed some time to think and be alone. No distractions.” I pick
up a celery stick and munch on it.
“Tough session?”
“Enlightening is probably the better choice of words. Exhausting, too,
but I feel a lot better. Still no memory, but better nonetheless. I guess you
could say I know where I belong now.”
“And where’s that?” He doesn’t look up from the salad he’s tossing; I
think he’s afraid of what I might say.
“Right here with you; at least, for the present.” I watch the words
sink in. He puts down the utensils he’s been using and turns toward me.
His face has a radiance that I hadn’t expected, and I step toward him without
thinking.
He pulls me into his chest, his mouth eagerly plundering mine.
Suddenly, it feels right. Him and me. Joseph and Jesse. If I can’t make it
back to Voyager, shouldn’t I create my own happiness here? And I am happy
with him.
He lifts his head and searches my face. “Are you sure this is what you
want? You aren’t doing this because you feel you have some debt to me,
are you?”
I shake my head. “Unh-unh. I feel comfortable with you, Joseph; I
think I always will. I can trust you. We belong together.”
“Jesse.” His breath is warm on my face.
For the first time, I reach up and pull his mouth down to mine.
“Joseph, after dinner, promise me we’ll make love.”
“Why wait?”
“Because I’m starved. I haven’t eaten since this morning.” My hand
picks up a carrot slice which I immediately pop in my mouth. My eyes grin at
him in frisky impudence.
His bright smile lights up his entire face, and he throws back his
head in laughter. “Same old Jess,” he chuckles, wiping away a stray tear.
“Stomach, first; romance, second.”

Joseph turned his head and looked down at the blond head on his chest.
It was 6 a.m. He didn’t want to disturb him, but one of them had to go work.
“Jesse,” he called softly.
With a low moan, the eyelids fluttered open. The sleepy blue eyes,
which regarded him, seemed brighter somehow, clearer than they had been over
the past few days. A slow smile broke across the boyish face. “Joseph?
I remember now. I remember everything.”
With a small cry of joy, he rolled the younger man onto his back and
pressed him into the mattress with his heavier body. Work could wait.

A familiar hum is in my ears, and through my lids I can tell there is
a bright light shining down on me. I turn my head and slowly open my eyes.
As my vision focuses, I can make out the image of Kes. She seems to be running
a sample analysis of some sort.
“Kes,” I croak, and she whirls around.
“Doctor, she’s awake. Caitlin, how do you feel?”
“I want a mirror. Please, get me a mirror.”
She looks at me strangely before handing me a shiny instrument tray.
The Doctor is there by then running a medical tricorder over me.
I gaze into the distorted reflection in the tray. Auburn hair, green
eyes, feminine-shaped face. It’s me. “Thank the gods,” I gasp, forgetting
myself.
“Pardon me, Lieutenant?” The Doctor raises his eyebrows at my
response.
“Nothing. What happened to me? I remember falling, briefly catching
a beam, and then hitting the floor of engineering.” I look from one to
the other.
“The fact that you slowed you fall by grabbing the support is what
saved you, Lieutenant. You’ve suffered three broken ribs, four cracked
vertebrae, a small pelvic fracture, a broken scapula, kidney damage and a small
stress fracture along the back of your cranium. You are exceedingly lucky to
be alive.” The Doctor calls off the list of my injuries like so many supplies.
I can’t resist teasing him. “Oh, is that all? I’ve had worse.”
I reply calmly.
“I hardly think so, Lieutenant. Your medical history shows no-”
“I think she’s kidding, Doctor.” Kes breaks in gently. “Tom’s been
worried about you; he’s been here almost every duty-free hour since the
accident. B’Elanna’s concerned, too. She believes it’s her fault you had
the accident in the first place.”
“I’ll deal with her. Now, when can I get out of here?” I’m feeling
stronger, the longer I’m awake. I’ve already spent time in one hospital; I’m
not anxious to spend more time in another.
“Not for a few days yet,” the Doctor crisply cuts in. “You’ve been in
a coma for almost four days. Your body still needs time to heal.” He touches
his commbadge. “This is the Emergency Holographic Program to Captain Janeway.”

“Go ahead, Doctor.” Janeway and every other crew member on the bridge
held their breath.
“I just thought you might like to know; we have her back, Captain, and
I believe she’s going to be fine.”
A small, choked cry came from the conn, and Janeway briefly grasped
Chakotay’s hand in prayerful support. “Thank you, Doctor. That’s good news.
Janeway out. Mr. Paris.”
The conn officer spun around, the back of his hand rubbing quickly
across his eyes. “Yes, Captain?”
“I believe you are needed in sickbay, Lieutenant. You may consider
yourself off-duty until tomorrow.” She gave him a warm smile.
“Yes ma’am! Thank you, Captain.” He almost dashed to the lift, as
Harry Kim touched his commbadge.
“Kim to Torres,” he whispered.
“Torres here.”
“She’s awake, B’Elanna. Doc says she should be fine, and Tom’s on
his way to see her now. I thought you would want to know.”
“Thank the gods. Listen, Harry, I really appreaciate this. Torres
out.” A smile broke across the half-Klingon face, and she gave Lt. Carey,
who had the misfortune of standing next to her at that moment, and over-
enthusiastic hug, nearly breaking his ribs in the process.

The doors to sickbay slide open and Tom enters. On his face is a
bright smile, almost like the one Joseph flashed when I first saw him. He
takes my hand and kisses my forehead, gently brushing back some stray strands
of hair.
It’s so good to see him; to be back where I should be and with whom I
should be. I want to cry from the sheer relief and joy that I now feel. I’m
back home! I close my eyes and a tear wriggles its way down my cheek toward
my ear.
He wipes it away with his thumb. “I’ve missed you, Cait; you really
had me scared there for a while.” He shakes his head. “You know, it just
doesn’t seem right not having you around.” He leans over and kisses my lips
tenderly, but I can feel the passion simmering beneath the softness. He takes
a deep breath. “Maybe I don’t say this enough, but I want you to know, I do
love you.”
Joseph’s/Tom’s words echo in my ears. I reach up and bring his mouth
back down to mine. “Tom, when I get out of here, promise me that the first
thing we’ll do is make love.”
He smiles again, his beautiful blue eyes softly glowing from some
inner light. “Now that’s one promise I won’t have any trouble keeping.”

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , , | Leave a comment

Another Chance

From newsfeed.pitt.edu!uunet!in1.uu.net!world!news.bu.edu!acs.bu.edu!crime Fri Oct 13 11:55:01 1995
Path: newsfeed.pitt.edu!uunet!in1.uu.net!world!news.bu.edu!acs.bu.edu!crime
From: crime@bu.edu (mary self)
Newsgroups: alt.startrek.creative
Subject: REPOST: Another Chance
Date: 12 Oct 1995 11:28:15 GMT
Organization: Boston University
Message-ID: <45iu4f$8o0@news.bu.edu>
NNTP-Posting-Host: acs.bu.edu
X-Newsreader: TIN [version 1.2 PL2]

All characters, (except Caitlin, Kria and Ylan, which are my creations), are
the property of Paramount and are used here for purely entertainment
purposes only.

Another Chance
Chapter I

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1995

Kathryn Janeway looked at the PADD Commander Chakotay, had just
given her. Food reserves, below twenty percent; medical supplies, down
thirty percent; materiel reserves, below fifteen percent. Never before had
Voyager been so desparately in need of almost everything; it had been their
last violent encounter with the Kazon Ogla that had drained most of their
resource so badly.
She glanced sideways into the grim face of her first officer.
“I imagine, I don’t have to tell you exactly what this means, do I Commander?”
She kept he voice to a whisper so the rest of the bridge crew could not hear.
He nodded. “We have to find some way of augmenting our dwindling
supplies fast, Captain, or we won’t make it to the next star system, let alone
the Alpha quadrant. Most of the crew are aware of the situation we face,
though, possibly not the full severity, and they have made what adjustments
they can to bolster the reserves, but it isn’t enough.”
Janeway glanced back at the PADD and frowned. Abruptly standing, she
touched her commbadge. “Janeway to all senior officers. Report to the
Briefing Room immediately.”
“Captain,” Chakotay rose in response to her order. “If you don’t
mind, I’d like Lt. Matthews to join the meeting. She reminded me yesterday
of a possible solution, which, as Maquis, we’ve made use of in the past.
I think you should hear what she has to say.”
The Captain regarded him thoughtfully for a moment before nodding
her permission. At this stage, any hypothesis was worth at least a listen.
“Chakotay to Lt. Matthews.”
“Go ahead, Commander.”
“Report to the briefing room. I want you to inform the Captain about
what we discussed last night.”
“On my way. Matthews out. So, Neelix,” Caitlin turned back to the
Talaxian, who was busy creating the Delta quadrant’s equivalent of chili.
“Can we use your ship or not?”
“Yes, yes, of course. Anything to get more food supplies. I’m having
to use the last of the veluchii spleen, as we speak, to meet the requirements
of this recipe. I mean, how does the Captain expect . . .”
“Thanks, Neelix. That’s all I needed to know.” She was only too
happy to exit the tiny kitchen as the small humanoid took out a large
purplish piece of meat and plopped it on the cutting board.

“You see, Captain,” Caitlin began. “For the amount and variety of
supplies needed, I think alternative sources should be considered.”
“Just what do you mean by alternative sources, Lieutenant?” the
Captain raised one eyebrow.
Caitlin’s mouth crinkled slightly and her eyes took on a mischievous,
knowing glow. “Trader bars, Captain. The seediest dives where the best
traders, smugglers, and thieves do business.”
Janeway frowned. “Are you suggesting we do business with criminals,
Ms. Matthews?”
“No, Captain. But I am saying these people will know the best sources
for our needs, and with the, um, proper persuasion might impart some of this
wisdom to us. Permission to speak freely?” At the Captain’s nod, Caitlin’s
face became serious; it was the soldier inside her talking now. “You and I
and everyone else on this ship know how dangerously low we are on supplies.
One crisis could wipe out the last of our reserves. We need fortifications and
we need them in the quickest, most comprehensive way possible. We can’t afford
to puddle-jump between small pockets here and small pockets there. Going
directly to the merchants will solve this. Captain,” Her manner softened
a little. “This used to be my life; I can deliver what we need with minimal
breaches in protocol.”
The Captain looked at her first officer. “She’s right, Captain,” he
replied. “I’ve seen her work. I think this is our best chance to replenish,
however, temporarily, most of those items we need, as well as obtain some
useful intelligence for the future.”
“Mr. Tuvok,” Janeway swung on her security chief. “What do you think?”
“While under normal circumstances, such a mission would clearly violate
Starfleet protocol, I must point out that currently we are hardly operating
under normal Starfleet conditions. Lt. Matthews’ plan may be unconventional,
but its risk and chance of success are within acceptable parameters,” the
Vulcan concluded.
The Captain took a deep breath. “Very well; as you say Mr. Tuvok,
these are not `normal circumstances’. Lieutenant, this is your mission; how
do you propose to go about it?”
Surprised to be given the role of mission leader, Caitlin snapped
herself back to attention. “Mr. Neelix and I have already discussed which
spaceports have the best chance of yielding either the information or the
supplies we need. First of all, we will need to offload Neelix’s ship.
It is a small cargo vessel, and for security reasons, I don’t want Voyager
going anywhere near these places. Second, only four of us will go; besides
myself, I suggest Commander Chakotay, Lt. Tuvok and Lt. Paris. I believe the
four of us have the most experience and hence, the best chance of emerging
relatively unscathed.
“We will not wear uniforms,” she continued. “Civilian clothes only.
Uniforms have a tendency to make these people a little jumpy. We’ll dock,
get what we need, and then meet Voyager at pre-arranged coordinates.”
Janeway again raised one eyebrow. Somehow, she didn’t think it would
go as smoothly as the Lieutenant was leading them to believe, but since they
had no alternative plan- “All right. Assemble your team, Lieutenant; I’ll
order the necessary preparations for the launch of Mr. Neelix’s ship.
Dismissed.”

Two days later, at 0700 hours, Caitlin emerged from her quarters
wearing a black catsuit, black riding boots and a short black jacket.
Her dark auburn hair was pulled into a ponytail, while on her hips rode a belt
carrying her phaser and tricorder. The suit revealed the strength, as well as
every curve, of her body.
Tom couldn’t resist a wolf whistle as she strode with a comfortable
arrogance into the shuttlebay. *So this is what she was like before we met,*
he thought, marvelling at how alike they would’ve been. Tough, cocky, ready
to take on anything and anyone. He chuckled silently. They would’ve killed
each other within a matter of days. Voyager, it seemed, gave them both the
discipline and the patience they needed to stay together.
At the sound of Paris’ whistle, Caitlin looked over and ran an
appreciative eye over her lover. He wore a loose ivory blouse with a navy
vest followed by black, close-fitting pants and black boots. The whole
ensemble emphasized his slim, well-built form, making him appear more
roguish than ever. She whistled back before swinging herself on top of the
vessel in one crisp, acrobatic move.
She was in the process of inspecting the outer hull when Lt. B’Elanna
Torres and Neelix entered with Chakotay and Tuvok.
“Hey, Neelix,” Caitlin sung out, half in jest. “You sure this thing
will fly?” She lowered herself to the shuttlebay floor and proceeded to check
out the belly of the craft.
“I assure you, Lieutenant,” the Talaxian replied, looking injured.
“I have either overseen or personally done most of the repairs myself. She
will get you where you want to go, and back,” he added.
Paris and Chakotay glanced at each other, brief expressions of worry
and amusement crossing their faces. Tom allowed himself an uneasy laugh.
“What’s your opinion, B’Elanna?” Matthews queried, a cool
professionalism overtaking her actions.
“I ran a complete diagnostic on the engines, the conn and weapons.”
The engineer replied. “All are functional. You’ll have full impulse and
Warp 3 capabilities; only I wouldn’t push the engines too much. The weapons
are low-powered phasers only, and the shields are almost non-existent by
Federation standards. In other words, don’t get into any combat unless
you want to scatter yourself across space.”
“Understood.” Caitlin headed inside. A metallic thunk followed by
“Oww” came from within the ship. She emerged with her hand on her forehead.
“I advise you to duck low,” she told the three men. “Or you’ll be seeing
stars before we leave.” She touched the commbadge concealed beneath her
jacket. “We’re just about ready to launch, Captain, any final words?”
“Be careful and good luck, Lieutenant.” came the reply. “We’ll
rendezvous with you at the agreed-upon coordinates in two days.”
“Yes, Captain. Well, Commander, shall we get started?” Her business-
like demeanor was betrayed by a slight flush of excitement on her cheeks.
Chakotay smiled. “After you, Captain; this is your mission.”
They boarded the craft. Tom took the conn, and Tuvok sat beside him
at weapons. Chakotay and Caitlin took their seats behind them. The cabin
was cramped and exuded the musty smells of burnt metal and sweat.
Paris switched on the engines, which whined in response to his
request. B’Elanna opened the shuttlebay doors and began the launch procedure.
“We’ve cleared Voyager.” Tom said at last.
“Good; set course three-one-zero mark eight-nine. Warp factor two,”
Caitlin replied.
“Aye, Captain,” he turned and flashed her a roguish grin, which she
acknowledged with a wink. “Course three-one-zero mark eight-nine laid in.”
“Engage.” Caitlin ordered, settling back in the uncomfortable chair.
It had been over four years since she had given up her own ship to join
the Maquis. A pained grin settled on her lips as her spine rebelled against
the stiff back of the seat; still, it felt good to be back in command, even
if it was only temporary.
Chakotay studied her face. *She probably made a good captain,* he
reflected, noting the look of accustomed ease on her face. *Too bad
circumstances decided otherwise.*

The room was dark and hazy. As their eyes adjusted to the lack of
light, a long, u-shaped bar appeared occupying the center of the room, while
conspiratorial alcoves ran along the walls. Tom’s eyes roamed over the
denizens, careful not to make contact with any of the unfriendly gazes.
*What a dive!* Even he wouldn’t have frequented a bar like this.
He looked over a Caitlin. Her expression was watchful and guarded,
but at the same time, she seemed curiously relaxed, almost at home in this
scum-filled saloon. He continued to regard her with amazement; if they lived
to be two hundred, he didn’t think she would ever stop surprising him with
the diverse facets of her personality.
“Okay, gentlemen,” Caitlin commanded quietly. “Let’s get ourselves an
inconspicuous table and scope out this place for a while.”
They settled into one of the alcoves, Tuvok and Chakotay on the inside,
Paris and Matthews on the outside. A full-busted, blue-skinned woman wandered
up behind Tom. Running her hand seductively through the back of his hair,
she looked at the others. “Wadall ya have?”
“House ale,” Caitlin answered. “Four of them.”
The woman tilted Tom’s chin up toward her. “What about you?” she gazed
licentiously into his blue eyes. “She always order for you, honey?”
He smiled flirtatiously. “She’s the Captain,” he replied, nodding his
head across the table. “She pays the bills.”
The blue woman laughed. “Four ales, coming up.”
She returned shortly with four tall glasses. “This it, or you running
a tab?”
“Running a tab,” Caitlin responded, her eyes narrowing as the woman’s
hand fell casually on Tom’s shoulder.
“Good,” the waitress cooed, twining some blond hair around her finger.
“That means you’ll be here a while. The name is Kria, by the way, if you need
anything,” she concluded, giving Paris a suggestive poke before moving away
from the table.
Tom followed her voluptuous form with his gaze; he always had managed
to attract the best-looking barmaids. He turned his head back to the table
and found Caitlin’s green eyes glaring at him. Shooting her a playful grin,
he shrugged his shoulders.
“If you are through undressing her, Mr. Paris,” she hissed, unappeased.
“I suggest you turn your attention back to the matter at hand.”
Tom felt his face flush, as Chakotay choked down a swallow of ale and
Tuvok raised one eyebrow. Trying to recover her own composure, Caitlin sat
back against the wall, placing one ankle on her knee. She took two long
swallows of the bitter brew, letting her eyes wander over the crowd. “Wait
here,” she commanded. “I’ll be back.” She stood and moved over to the bar,
aware that at least three tables of eyes besides Tom’s followed her bold gait.
Paris watched as after a few words, the bartender jerked his head
toward the other side of the counter at a much-too-handsome male humanoid.
Caitlin nodded her thanks and crossed over to other side, taking a seat beside
the stranger. Tom felt his own blood begin to boil as he saw her negotiate
flitatiously with the libertine. Presently, he rose and made his own way over
to the bar, settling himself on a stool by Kria. “So,” he asked as she waited
for an order. “How long have you worked here?”
She turned and smiled at him. “For more years than I’d want you
to know.”
He laughed gently. “I wouldn’t say that; experience can be very
useful at times.” His pale blue eyes returned her enticing golden gaze.
“Hold that thought,” she purred, raking her fingernails down the top
of his thigh. “I’ll be right back.”
She delivered her order and returned. “Now, you were saying something
about experience . . .” She placed a slender blue hand on his upper thigh
almost touching his crotch, her yellow eyes glittering hungrily.
Paris gave an involuntary gasp at her forwardness. *Perhaps I’ve
gotten in a bit over my head,* he thought to himself a little too late.
Reading his hesitancy, Kria chuckled softly and removed her hand. “But
I bet you meant experience in another way, like knowledge, eh, blue eyes?”
Tom nodded, embarrassed that he was so out-of-practice in barroom
vamping. “We have a client,” he began quietly. “Who is interested in
purchasing a few supplies.” He rattled off some of the items. “I was
wondering if you knew who would be most likely to have a good inventory of
those things.”
Kria nodded. “That villan that your Captain is talking to, Ylan, is
your best bet. He’s one of the better traders around.”
Caitlin threw back her head and laughed mirthlessly. “Just because I’m
new to this sector, doesn’t mean I’m new to trade. Three thousand mirins, and
that’s my final offer.”
“Four thousand.” Ylan’s dark eyes held her gaze.
“Three thousand.” Caitlin repeated, her green eyes sparkling like
gems.
“You are a fascinating creature,” he remarked. “I’ll let you have the
stuff for thirty-five hundred.”
She moved a little closer to him. “Are you sure three thousand is out
of the question?”
Ylan smiled at her boldness; she clearly was not new to this
profession. *A very worthy competitor,* he thought to himself. *I wonder if
you are this exciting in the bedroom.* “All right, perhaps this time I can
make an exception in the interest of fostering good business relations.” His
green-tinted hand glided up her arm to the top of her shoulder.
She chuckled and removed his hand. “Three thousand, it is then.
Agreed?”
“Agreed.” He smiled lasiviously, hinting at later possible activities.
He swept his gaze across the room. “Hmmm, one of you crewmen might be getting
himself into a little trouble,” he observed. “Kria’s mate doesn’t exactly
approve of her flirtatious ways.”
Caitlin followed his eyes and saw Tom chatting very amicably with the
waitress unaware of the four large beings congregating behind him. Swearing,
she muttered, “Excuse me” before making her way around the counter towards
Paris.
Tom’s brain barely had time to register the alarmed expression on
Kria’s face before a large hand clapped him on the shoulder and spun him
around. Standing up to meet the challenge, he felt an equally sizable fist
land a blow to his midsection. He doubled over, but two grey hands grabbed
his vest, standing him back up. He saw on the of hands form a fist and pull
back level with his head. Then, it was gone. His assailant lay on the ground
cursing in a loud voice and holding his side where Caitlin had kicked him.
Chakotay and Tuvok rose from the booth to intervene, but found their
way blocked by onlookers. Bar fights had always provided unscheduled
entertainment for those not personally involved.
As Paris fought to get his breath, he saw two more grey-skinned men
grab Caitlin simultaneously from behind. In spite of her best efforts, she
was no match for their combined strength. The humanoid on the floor slowly
got to his feet. “Hold her,” he ordered. “I’ll show her how we handle
meddlers.”
Tom made a move to aid her, but a well-placed blow to his groin sent
him to his knees, his hands automatically covering the injured area. He saw
a flash of metal come from behind the humanoid’s back. *A knife!* his mind
screamed, a faint, high-pitched “NO!” issuing from his mouth.
As the being raised his arm, a greenish hand shot out and grabbed it
around the wrist. “I really wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Ylan uttered
menacingly. “This person and I have just concluded a business deal and I
would hate to have it fall through due to your interference.”
“Nor would I,” came a voice from behind the bar. The bartender was
pointing a weapon resembling a phaser-rifle at the grey head. “Tell them to
let her go,” he ordered. “I’ll not have any murders in my establishment.”
The knife clattered to the floor, and the humanoid nodded to his
companions, who released their hold on Caitlin.
“Now get out,” Ylan grated, removing his hand.
As the four chagrined beings beat a grumbling retreat out of the
tavern, Ylan stepped quickly over to Caitlin. “Are you all right?”
She nodded, looking past him over to Tom, who Kria was helping up onto
a stool, his face pale and drawn from pain. She crossed over to him and placed
a solicitous hand on his shoulder. “Tom, are you okay?”
“Sure, he is,” Ylan replied. “Aren’t you, kid?”
*Kid!* Now his humiliation was complete. Not only had he almost
gotten Caitlin killed and been unable to save her, but now, this smirking
lecherous being was calling him kid. He looked up into the supremely confident
black eyes and felt a small shudder go through him.
Matthews felt his body tremble under her hand. “Tom?” she inquired
again anxiously.
“I’m okay,” he muttered weakly. “Really.” He managed a wan smile.
Her hand squeezed his shoulder in response, as Chakotay and Tuvok
finally broke through the crowd.
“Are you two all right?” the Commander inquired. He had been afraid
for a few moments that he was going to have two bodies instead of supplies
to deliver to the Captain.
“Just fine. Ylan, allow me to introduce my crew. Tuvok, Chakotay, and
you’ve already met Paris,” she smiled, rumpling the blond hair in a familiar
way. “Ylan, here, has just what we are looking for and at a more than
reasonable price. I believe our clients will be pleased.” She turned back to
the tall humanoid. “Why don’t you join us at our table so we can hammer out
the details of our agreement.”
Ylan stepped aside, gesturing for her to lead the way. Chakotay put
his arm around Paris and helped him off the stool. For once, he found himself
in sympathy with the younger man; after all, he had been young, in love, and
jealous once himself. “Come on, hotshot,” he teased gently. “That means
you, too.”

The provisions were to be transferred to the ship tomorrow; after all
the items were aboard, Caitlin would meet with Ylan to deliver the final
payment. Then, the four of them would rendezvous with Voyager as planned.
Caitlin shifted uncomfortably on one of the ship’s small bunks. If she
was cramped, she couldn’t imagine how the men must feel. Thunk! Her knee hit
the wall. “That does it!” she muttered angrily, jerking the pad out of the
bunk and throwing it on the floor. She stretched out on it. *It may be
harder, but at least I won’t hurt myself anymore.*
Tom opened his eyes and looked at her. He was still mortified by what
had happened earlier. How could he apologize for almost getting her killed?
All a part of him wanted to do was hold her, to feel her warm body next to his,
but an unseen force prevented this. He had failed, just like at Caldik Prime.
But somehow even that didn’t compare to seeing himself in Ylan’s smug, moss-
coloured face. *Dad and Chakotay were right,* he reflected silently. *I am
a hedonist and an amoral mercenary. I don’t deserve someone like her.*
Caitlin turned on her side and saw him staring at her. She smiled and
beckoned for him to join her. He shook his head and twisted onto his back.
She frowned. It was obvious that while she had forgiven him for his earlier
mistake, he had yet to forgive himself. *Besides,* she thought grimly. *That
kid remark of Ylan’s probably didn’t help any either.*

“Warning!” the computer sounded. “Impact in four seconds, three, two,
one . . .”
And then he saw them, twisted, broken and bloody lying in the wreck
of the shuttle. There were four bodies now, instead of the familiar three that
still visited him from time to time. Freeing himself from the debris of the
conn, he crawled toward them through the smoking wreckage.
The fourth body shifted, falling over to expose its burnt and heavily
bruised face. He could barely make out its features, but it didn’t matter.
He knew it was her. A pair of frightened green eyes held his gaze. “Help
me,” the lips mouthed soundlessly.
“Hold on; I’m coming,” he heard himself reply, moving aside one of
the fallen panels. A shower of sparks fell from the ceiling, and a fire
continued unabated in the engineering console. As he reached out to her, one
of the hoses broke open sending a cloud of gaseous steam between them. Pulling
back, he covered his eyes momentarily to shield them from the stinging gases;
when he removed his hand, he was in the dock at his own court martial.
One by one, they testified against him, their faces centimeters from
his, hurling names and accusations. His father had been first. “. . . Tried
to teach him . . . Wouldn’t listen . . . Selfish, unprincipled . . . Ashamed of
him.”
“But Dad, I-” A hand on his shoulder spun him around.
Captain Janeway was staring at him, her face a mask of disappointment.
“I trusted you, Tom; she trusted you. How could you fail us so? Why did you
make her pay for your mistakes?”
“Captain, I didn’t mean to. I’m sorry. I wouldn’t-”
“I knew it all along, poocuh. You’d sell out everyone to save your
own skin.”
He whirled on the Indian. “No! No! I wouldn’t do that to her,
Chakotay. I’m not like that anymore. I’ve changed.”
“I thought you were my friend, Tom.” Harry’s angry voice came from
behind his back. “She thought you were her friend. How could you hurt her
like that? Why didn’t you try to save her?”
“Answer the question, Mr. Paris.” boomed the voice from the darkened
bench. “Well, what have you to say for yourself?” Its demanding tone echoed
relentlessly through his head.
“I tried to save her. Honest, I did. I never wanted to hurt her.
I tried to save them all. Please, you’ve got to believe me. I didn’t want
to lose her. I tried to reach her, but I failed. I’m sorry. It’s my fault,
all my fault . . .”
“Wha-?” Tom sat up on the tiny bunk, a salty mixture of tears and
sweat trickling down his cheeks. He raised the back of a shaking hand to his
face and wiped his eyes. Everyone else was still asleep, thankfully. Slowly,
he lowered himself back down onto his side and drew his knees toward his chest.
Closing his eyes, he felt his ragged breath gradually begin to even and slow,
as sleep overtook him once again.

The loading of the shipment went smoothly with Caitlin and Ylan over-
seeing every detail. They worked well together, too well, in Paris’ opinion.
There was just something about that guy. An undefinable sensation, more than
simple jealousy, seized Tom’s gut every time he looked at the taller alien.
*Tuvok’s watching him closely, too,* he noted with a degree of satisfaction.
*Maybe I’m not the only one with a bad feeling about this guy.*
“Well, that’s the last of it,” Caitlin finally said, inspecting the
last box of materials.
“Except for your final payment,” prompted Ylan.
“Which I will bring to you shortly,” she finished. “It’s been a
pleasure doing business with you, Ylan.” She extended her hand.
A strong, green-tinted hand grasped it firmly. “I look forward to
dealing with you in the future, Caitlin,” he purred.
Tom felt a shiver go up his spine as the Ticonian spoke her name, and
he decided there and then that there was no way she was delivering the final
payment alone. *Even if I have to tail her,* he told himself.
“All set and ready to leave, Captain.” Chakotay emerged from the ship
after securing the cargo doors.
“Good. Ylan, I will meet you at your office in twenty minutes with the
final payment.”
“Twenty minutes,” he repeated before striding down the docking corridor
followed by two members of his own crew, who had been assisting them.
Ten minutes later, Caitlin closed the case. “I should be back in
fifteen minutes, and then we’ll take off and meet Voyager.” She grinned.
“Just think decent-sized, comfortable beds. You know, Commander, I think we’re
getting soft.”
Chakotay laughed. “May be, Lieutenant. See you in a little while.”
Paris stepped in front of her as she headed for the hatchway. “I want
to come with you. I don’t trust him.”
She smiled and shook her head. “No, Tom, that wouldn’t do. Believe it
or not, there is a code of ethics involved here. If you had been with me when
I dropped off the first payment, it would be okay, but to show up now, after he
has come through for us, would show distrust and jeopardize any future business
dealings.” She placed a reassurring hand on his arm. “Don’t worry. I’ve done
this many, many times before. I’ll be fine.”
Tom watched her get halfway down the corridor before putting his own
phaser in its holster.
“Lieutenant,” Tuvok’s voice halted his apparent exit. “Did not
Lt. Matthews tell you to stay here? By following her, you will be breaking
a direct order.”
Paris whirled quickly on the Vulcan. “No, she didn’t say precisely
for me to stay here; she said I couldn’t accompany her. Well, I’m not. I’m
shadowing her. Come on, Tuvok; you know you don’t trust him either.”
“Whether I trust him or not, is not the problem. The problem is
whether you are disobeying the orders of our mission commander.”
“To hell with you and your orders,” Tom spat out impatiently. “If you
want to court martial me, fine. If you want to strip me of my rank, fine; it’s
been done before, but if something happens to her that I could’ve prevented,
I’ll turn in my pips anyway. Now, if you’ll excuse me.” Tom ducked out the
door and sprinted down the hall.
“Lieutenant!”
“Let him go, Tuvok.” Chakotay placed his arm against the Vulcan’s
chest. “If nothing happens and he stays out of sight, no harm will be done.
Besides, I’ve got a funny feeling he may be right.”

Caitlin pressed the office door’s chime.
“Come in,” came the deep response.
“Here’s the final payment, as promised.” She placed the case on the
desk in front of Ylan.
He opened it, an malevolent grin spreading across his face. “This is
not the full payment.”
“What do you mean?” Caitlin said. “Three thousand was the price we
agreed upon. This fifteen hundred plus the fifteen hundred I gave you earlier
equals three thousand.” A warning bell began to go off in her head.
“Surely, you don’t think I agreed to this low price just on the
possibility of future business dealings?” He rose from his seat and came
around the desk toward her. “You are a fascinating creature, Caitlin.”
His hand shot out and grabbed her upper arm, halting her retreat. “Ever since
I saw you in the bar, I’ve wondered what you would be like.”
Her fist struck him hard across the face, allowing her break free of
his hold. As his face came back around, drops of green blood appeared on his
lip. Swearing, he wiped the blood away with the back of his hand. She drew
her phaser, but before she could take aim, the back of his fist made contact
with her own face, sending her to the floor, the phaser skittering to a stop
a few meters away.
Stars danced in front of her; in a way she was lucky, his full fist
would probably have broken her jaw or worse. As she slowly pulled herself
to her knees, two hands firmly grasped her upper arms, hauling her up. She
kicked out, making contact with one of his legs.
Swearing some more, he pinned her roughly to the wall with his body,
his hands cruelly closing around her arms until she cried out in pain. He
laughed. “Clearly, you are not familiar with a Ticonian’s strength. It will
be a pleasure demonstrating it to you.” His mouth brutally closed over hers,
the blood from their respective blows mixing together.
“Let her go!”
Ylan pulled his face away from Caitlin. “You’re a little out of your
league, aren’t you kid?” he growled without turning around.
Tom flinched at the last word, but maintained the aim of his phaser.
“I said, let her go, or so help me, I’ll drop you where you stand.”
Ylan spun around so that Caitlin was between them, a brownish mixture
of red and green blood staining both of their mouths and chins. “That would
not be wise,” the Ticonian continued. “You see, part of the price was that
your Captain would allow me unlimited access to her lovely body, and so far,
she has withheld payment. Now, run along, and let us conclude our deal.”
One of his hands flew from her arm to her throat. “Or,” he menaced. “She’s
dead where SHE stands.”
“No deal. I won’t let you hurt her.”
“You’re too late for that, kid. Look at her face.” He let go of her
other arm and twisted her face toward Tom.
That was the break Caitlin had waited for. With all her strength, she
sent her elbow into Ylan’s gut. His over-confidence had made him under-
estimate the amount of fight she had left. The grip around her throat
contracted briefly and then relaxed, allowing her to break free. She dived out
of the way, as Tom fired his phaser. Grabbing her own weapon, she spun around
to see Ylan collapse into an unconscious heap on the floor.
“Can you make it back to the ship?” Paris regarded her with deep
concern.
She nodded, wiping her mouth and chin; her mind was still functioning
on autopilot.
“Then, we’d better get out of here before his crew returns.” He
grabbed her hand and pulled her out the door.
They ran through the corridors of the spaceport, Tom’s longer legs
keeping him slightly in the lead. “Paris to Chakotay.”
“Chakotay here.”
“Commander, I suggest you have those engines fired up and ready to go
by the time we get to the ship. There was a slight complication.”
“Understood.” The First Officer squeezed into the cramped pilot seat
and switched on the engines. Tuvok sat down beside him.
“It would seem Mr. Paris found the trouble for which he was looking.”
the Vulcan observed.
“Either that or Caitlin found trouble for which she was unprepared.”
The Commander noted grimly.

Running footsteps in the corridor announced their arrival. Settling
Caitlin in a chair, Paris spun around and secured the door. “Get us out of
here, Commander,” he yelled. “And I suggest you go to Warp, as soon as
you can.”
As Chakotay guided the ship away from its moorings, Tom brought out
the medikit and knelt before Caitlin. After scanning her thoroughly, he
treated her superficial physical injuries; her glassy stare and listless
response told him the emotional injuries were for the moment beyond treatment.
Once they went to Warp, Chakotay came over to where she sat. He knelt
down and took her hand, while Paris slid into the pilot’s seat. “Caitlin, are
you okay?” He reached out a hand to smooth away some of her hair.
She flinched involuntarily, but replied, “Yeah, thanks to Tom.
Commander,” She looked into his concerned face. “I’d rather not discuss what
happened, right now.”
The Indian straightened up. “Of course, I understand, whenever you’re
ready.” He took his seat behind Paris. Tom looked at him, but the older man
shook his head. *Not now, Tom,* he said silently. *Give her time.*
Caitlin turned and stared at the wall, her fingers running absently
over her injured mouth. She had forgotten how real the danger of rape was in
this business. In the Alpha quadrant, the reputation of her father and his
crew had protected her. Here, though, she was alone, and the danger had
returned in full force.
She could feel Tom’s concerned gaze on her. Ylan had been right about
one thing; he was a kid in some ways, in spite of prison, sheltered by virtue
of his father’s position from some of the worst elements of life. A life that
she knew all too well.

By the time they had reached Voyager, Caitlin’s physical injuries had
almost completely healed, and no one except for the four of them and the
Captain knew what had happened. Only the silence that had since reigned
between Lts. Paris and Matthews provided the crew with any indication of the
near tragic events that had occurred.
As the weeks passed, this silence became more and more unbearable to
Tom. He noticed that Caitlin seemed to isolate herself during her off-duty
hours; no longer coming to Sandrine’s; no longer eating with Harry and
B’Elanna.
“I don’t know what to do, B’Elanna. I’ve never seen her like this.”
He revealed in desparation one day at lunch.
Lt. Torres shot him a sympathetic look. “She’s always been one to
work things out on her own. Part of how she’s survived, I guess; not depending
on anyone else. But if you’re so concerned, why don’t you talk to her?”
He shook his head. “I’m probably the last person she needs or wants
to talk with.”
“Well, maybe you could get Chakotay to speak with her. He and Caitlin
have always had a special respect for each other. He probably stands the best
chance of anyone besides yourself of getting her to open up.”
“Yeah, maybe you’re right.” He paused and then brought his fist
crashing down on the table. “God Dammit!” He pushed his plate away, a look of
pained anger on his face.
B’Elanna almost dropped her fork at this outburst, and several other
crewmen turned and briefly stared at the young Lieutenant.
“Tom, are you okay?” She reached out a hand to touch his arm; it had
been quite a while since she had seen him lose control like this in public.
Paris jerked away. “Hell, no, I’m not!” he cursed. “I’m angry,
B’Elanna. I’m mad as hell that-” he caught himself.
“Mad about what?” B’Elanna wished she knew what was going on behind
those stormy blue seas.
“Nothing. Look, thanks for the advice, okay.” He rose quickly to his
feet. “I’ll see you around.”

Later that evening, he found himself pacing up and down in the corridor
outside of the Commander’s quarters. Eventually, he took a deep breath and
pushed the chime.
“Come in. Mr. Paris, what can I do for you?” the Indian looked up
from his PADD.
“Commander, it’s about Caitlin.”
“Yes?” The older man studied him carefully; he knew they were having
trouble, heck, the whole crew did. “I suppose you want me to talk to her
for you.”
“Well, yes and no. Not for me, for her. Look, Chakotay.” Tom’s jaw
tightened defiantly. “I know what you think of me. That I’m some kind of a
mercenary, and I can’t say you’re too far wrong. I fully realized that I’m no
better than Ylal, and she deserves better, a hell of a lot better. But I can
tell when she’s hurting; when she needs to talk, but won’t. You know her.
I thought maybe you could get her to open up.” A slight tremor crept into his
voice. “I don’t have that right anymore.”
Chakotay looked at the despondent man before him and frowned. Paris’
unselfish actions of late had made him uncomfortably aware of his own
prejudices against the young pilot, but never more uncomfortable than he was
right now. It was obvious that Caitlin was not the only Lieutenant in need
of counseling. He got up and walked over to where Tom stood. “All right,
Mr. Paris. I was hoping she would come either to me or to someone else on
her own, but you may be right. I’ll talk to her sometime in the next
two days.” *And I’ll get the Captain to talk with you,* he added silently.
Tom raised his head and gave a weak smile. “Thanks, Commander. I’d
really appreciate it. I’m sorry if I disturbed your evening.” He turned
to leave.
“That’s all right, Tom. I’m glad you did.” After the door closed,
Chakotay touched his commbadge. “Chakotay to Janeway.”
“Go ahead, Commander.”
“Captain, if you’re free, there’s something we need to discuss.”
“Well, I was going to read some before turning in, but if you think
it’s important, I think `Mauprat’ can wait.”
“Yes, Captain; it’s very important. I’ll be there shortly.
Chakotay out.”

Ahh, the end of another duty shift. Paris rose and nodded at his
replacement. Maybe he could grab Harry for a couple of games of pool after
dinner before returning to his empty quarters. *Gods, I miss her,* he thought
heading for the turbolift.
“One moment, Mr. Paris.” The Captain’s voice halted him in his tracks.
“I’d like to see you for a minute in my ready room.”
“Yes, Captain.” Tom turned on his heels and followed her through the
door. Off hand, he couldn’t think of anything he had done wrong lately.
Janeway took the two steps up to the informal seating area and motioned
for Tom to take a seat on the sofa. “Can I get you something? A cup of coffee
or tea, perhaps?”
“No, Captain. Nothing for me, thank you.” *Okay, so I’m not in
trouble, what gives?*
“Green tea, hot.” she requested. “Ensign Kim introduced me to this.
He says his grandfather swears by its calming and curative powers.” She
chuckled. “I guess out here I’ll try just about anything to make it through
some days.”
He stared at her, not knowing what, if anything, he should say.
“The Commander informs me that you came to see him about Lt. Matthews
last night.” She took a sip of the tea before joining him on the sofa.
“Yes, Captain. I did.” *Though why he felt compelled to tell you-*
“He also informs me that he doesn’t believe Caitlin is the only one in
need of counseling. To be blunt, Mr. Paris, he’s concerned about you, and I
may add, he is not the only one.” She gave her words time to sink in before
continuing. “The Commander believes that for some reason you’ve decided you
are somehow unworthy of whatever affection Ms. Matthews bestows upon you.
Now, I hesitate to meddle in my crew’s personal lives, even when they come to
me; however, in light of what happened and what you said to Mr. Chakotay last
night, I felt it was my duty as a Captain and a friend to speak with you.”
Tom’s gaze traveled from her face down to the carpet. At last, he took
a deep breath and spoke. “What do you want me to say, Captain? Everything
he’s told you is true. Yes, I almost got her killed in the bar, and yes, I
feel she deserves better than me.”
“Why? Because of the bar fight? Tom, she entered the fight on your
behalf, but of her own volition. If she had been acting in her job as a
security officer, it would’ve been no different. She will always risk her own
life to save another, especially if that person is her friend.”
“I realize that, Captain, and believe it or not, I’ve I accepted that
fact.”
“Then what, Tom?”
He sat back, tilting his face toward the ceiling. The hands on either
side of his thighs clenched into two tight fists, as he squeezed his eyes shut.
Janeway sat patiently. Whatever `it’ was, he was having to summon up
all his inner strength to tell her. She only hoped he would be successful.
Presently, his eyes opened, but remained staring at the ceiling. “Have
you ever met someone, Captain?” he began slowly. “And said to yourself, this
is me in five years, ten years or twenty? You know, when it feels like you’re
almost looking at a mirror image of yourself.” He turned his head sideways to
look at her. “Have you ever had that happen to you?”
She shook her head.
“Well, it happened to me at the spaceport when Caitlin introduced Ylan.
It was looking at myself after I left Starfleet and joined the Maquis.
A tough, selfish mercenary whose only concern was for his own pleasure and
survival.”
He raised his face toward the ceiling again. “It scared me, Captain,
and I decided that evening that my father had been right all along and that she
deserved someone better. What happened later only confirmed my decision.”
He closed his eyes tightly, trying to shut out the memories of a lifetime.
Janeway stared at her tea, which was rapidly growing cold, searching
deparately for the right words to say. “Tom, I didn’t know you as a young man.
I do know that when I met you at Auckland, my opinion was not much higher than
the Commander’s former opinion.”
*Former!* Paris’ eyes flew open.
She continued. “But I also know that you have changed both of our
views greatly in the time that we have all been together. Whatever you were
in you past, Tom, I cannot believe that you were truly like Ylan. Similar in
some aspects, maybe, but not a carbon copy. Tom, you must believe me.” She
placed a hand on his knee, silently commanding his blue eyes to stare into
hers. “You are *not* a rapist. All your recent actions have shown you to be
a decent, caring individual, someone I have been proud to have under my
command.”
“Captain, I-”
Janeway shook her head. “Think about what I’ve said. I know you may
not accept it now, but it is imperative that you begin to believe this as
time goes on, for your own sake. You’ve had a lot of labels placed upon you
in your lifetime. One of your problems is that you’ve allowed them to dictate
who you are, whether it’s an admiral’s son, an adept pilot, or a rogue. Well,
it’s time for you to stop listening to them; be who *you* want to be, not what
someone else tells you you are.”
Paris gaped at her. No one had ever spoken to him like this; not his
friends, not his former superiors, and certainly not his father. Turning his
face away, he felt tears of gratitude begin to surface. To check them, he
ran his thumb under each eye before confronting her compassionate gaze again.
“I-I don’t know what to say. I- Thank you, Captain.”
“Thank you is more than enough, Lieutenant.” She smiled gently and
patted his knee. “I hope I have been of help. As far as Caitlin goes, give
her time, and when she asks for it, your support. I don’t know if things will
ever be the same between you two, but she is a tough person. I think with help
and support, she’ll be all right.”
He nodded in agreement, a feeling of hope slowly beginning to fill his
spirit. “Yes, Captain. Permission to leave?”
“Dismissed. And Tom, if you should need to talk again, either my door
or the Commander’s door is always open.”
“Yes ma’am, I mean, Captain. Thank you.”
Janeway gave a half-smile, as the door shut behind him. *One down,
Commander; now, it’s your turn.*

Caitlin looked up from her security PADD as the door chirped its
familiar greeting. “Come in.”
The panel slid open to reveal a stern Chakotay.
“Commander, what can I do for you?” Caitlin tossed the PADD onto the
coffee table before folding her arms across her chest. *I’ve been wondering
when you were going to come see me,* she thought.
Chakotay flashed her a tight-lipped smile. “I believe that’s my line,
Lieutenant.”
“I’m afraid I don’t understand.”
“Oh, come off it, Matthews,” he snarled, using a soft approach would
only insult her pride, making her retreat further away. “We’ve known each
other for how long? Four years? I can tell when something is bothering you,
and when you need to talk. So you might as well get it over with because I’m
not leaving until you do.” He flopped down into a chair opposite her and
waited expectantly.
“I see,” Caitlin responded sourly. “And just what brought you to this
conclusion? Has the performance of my duties suffered lately? Have I, in
true Torres fashion, bashed any heads in lately?”
“No, to both questions, but that doesn’t mean anything. It’s your
attitude off-duty to which I am referring.”
“What attitude? Really, Chakotay, I’m afraid you’ve been letting your
spirit guide run a little to freely.” Her jaw tightened visibly.
“No, I haven’t and you know it. You get off duty, and you return to
your quarters; after dinner, you return to your quarters. Every waking moment
of the past month, when you are not either eating, working, or training, you
spend in here, and that’s not normal for you. I gave you time to sort things
out alone because I know that’s your style, but it’s become increasingly
obvious that it’s not working this time. Whether you like it or not, you need
some help, and I’ve been the one disignated to give it.”
Caitlin’s eyes narrowed. “Who put you up to this? Paris or the
Captain?”
“Tom did come to see me.” Chakotay replied truthfully. “But I had
already decided to approach you anyway. He only convinced me that it was the
right course of action.”
“Why can’t he keep his big mouth shut and mind his own business?” she
growled, flushing with anger and embarrassment.
“Because he cares about you. And so do a lot of other members of this
crew, for that matter. They are all concerned about you, Caitlin. but none of
them know quite how to approach you.” He paused and lowered his voice. “C’mon
Matthews; it’s me. You know, the one who knows you’ve got feelings. The one
show knows you’re not as tough as you think you are. The one who saw you cry
after the Rina’ar massacre.”
She stood up and paced the floor like a newly-trapped wild creature.
“What do you want me to say?” she exploded. “That I was scared? That I’ve
woken up nights terrified that he was on board, in my room?”
“It would be a start.”
“Okay, then. I’ve said it. Now, you can go.” She gestured toward the
door.
He shook his head. “It goes deeper than that. You’ve also been hiding
from something. Would I be too far wrong to guess that it involves Tom Paris?”
She glared at him for a moment before her eyes became unfocused and all
the colour drained from her face. Chakotay made a quick move to stand. He had
never known her to faint before, but she looked more ready to now than she
ever had in the past. Somehow, though, she made it over to the sofa, and an
involuntary sigh of relief escaped his lips, as she collapsed on it. Placing
her elbows on her knees, she buried her face in her hands.
He waited patiently. Now, was the tricky part; too much sympathy, and
she would clam up; too little, and she wouldn’t explore the issue as fully as
she should.
Finally, she raised her head and stared at the table in front of her.
“Tom would do well to forget about me,” came the whispered response.
“Funny, he said the same thing about you.”
Caitlin shook her head. “I’m not surprised. Now, that he’s seen what
kind of life I’ve come from what would an admiral’s son possibly want with a
two-bit, filthy slut like me? Aside from the obvious?” she added cruelly.
Stunned, Chakotay stared at her, his mouth open in disbelief.
She laughed harshly at his surprise. “Oh, don’t look so shocked,
Commander. I’ve been called worse, but not for a long time. It took Ylan
to remind me of who I was and where I came from. That all this `respect’
from the Maquis and from the crew here is no more deserved by me than,
quite frankly, Tom is.”
Chakotay got up from his chair and sat down beside her on the sofa.
Taking her pale face in his hands, he gazed deeply into her tearing eyes.
“You listen to me, Lieutenant. If anyone deserves respect on this ship, you
do. You’re a good soldier, a good officer, and a good friend. You’re
second in command at security and trusted to lead away missions.
“I’ve seen you risk your life to save people, whether you knew them
or not. And of all the Maquis I’ve known, you are the one I could always
depend on to either follow me to the death or knock me on my ear and tell me
I’m wrong. Dammit, Matthews! You’ve earned my respect, just like you’ve
earned Tuvok’s and the Captain’s, and we don’t hand that out freely to
anyone who happens to walk by.”
He gave her head a little shake. “Listen to me, Caitlin. You deserve
Paris as much as he deserves you or anyone else. You are no worse than he is,
son of an admiral or not, and you are certainly *not* what you called yourself
earlier. In fact, if I ever hear anyone refer to you in those terms, I’ll
deck them myself.” He flashed at grim smile. “Even if that means decking you,
understand?”
She gave a little laugh and silvery tears began to trickle down
her cheeks.
He released her face and gathered her into his arms. “Come on,
Matthews; let it out. I promise I won’t tell,” he whispered, feeling her
shoulders start to jerk in a familiar rhythm.
A few minutes later, her head emerged from his now damp shoulder.
“Your uniform’s soaked,” she sniffled with a tiny grin. “Sorry.”
“I don’t care about that. I care about you.” He cupped her chin
gently in his hand. “How are you doing?”
“Better, I guess. Maybe I just needed you to knock me on my ear for
a change, huh?” Her green eyes, red from crying, did seem a little more
focused than they had over the past few weeks.
“Anytime,” he replied. “Just remember what I told you about deserving
our respect.”
She nodded. “Yeah. Thanks, Chakotay. I owe you one.”
“Keep you head on straight, Matthews; that’ll be thanks enough. Oh, by
the way, I don’t want to interfere, but you know Paris really cares about you.
You might want to stop treating him like the enemy, okay?”
She regarded him strangely for a moment, her eyes hardening slightly.
“Is that an order, Commander?”
“I prefer to call it a friendly hint aimed at smoothing relations
between the two crews.” He smiled gently, fully aware that there was still
much more going on inside her head than she was willing to admit.
“Yes sir. Now, if you don’t mind, I think I’d like to get some sleep.”
“A sound idea, Lieutenant. Some rest will do you good.” He rose and
headed for the door. “Good night, Lieutenant.”
“Good night, Commander, and thanks again.”
“Anytime, Caitlin, anytime.” He flashed her a supportive smile and
then left.
She stared at the door for a few minutes after his departure,
contemplating all that he had said. Finally, rising from the sofa, she went
into the bathroom and gazed at her reflection in the mirror. *Slut . . .
cwene . . . harda’an.* The abusive words echoed in her head. She shook
herself and took a deep breath. “All right, Commander. I’ll try to be his
friend, if that’s what you want, but I cannot allow myself to become his lover
ever again.”

Over the next few months, Paris noted with some relief that Caitlin
had slowly emerged from her cave, and her behavior seemed almost back to
normal, except where he was concerned. Yes, Lieutenant; no, Lieutenant; I’m
fine, Mr. Paris, how are you? Such formality used to be a private joke
between them, but not any more. Now, when he smiled at her, she responded
with only a protocol nod; if he winked, she looked away. The first few rides
alone with her in the turbolift had been torturous, especially when he
remembered how much fun they used to be; the kissing, the groping, the ever-
present threat of being interrupted.
Damn! He had tried everything he could think of to break down the
wall she had constructed; finally, he realized there was nothing left to do
but give up and wait. Gods, how he hated waiting, but if he wanted her back,
he knew he didn’t have much of a choice.

“Tom, hey Tom.” Harry Kim kicked his friend under the table. “Didn’t
you hear what I just said?”
Paris looked up, dazed. “Huh, what? I’m sorry, Harry. I must have
been a thousand kilometers away.”
“I said, Ensign Golder in Engineering thinks you’re pretty cute and is
interested in playing pool with us tomorrow night. You know, B’Elanna and I
against you and Connie. How about it?”
Tom shook his head. “C’mon, Harry. Stop it. You used to hate it when
I’d try to set you up on a date. I realize she’s cute and available, but I’m
not interested right now.”
“Tom, this isn’t like you,” Kim observed. “It’s been over six months
since you and Caitlin broke up, and you haven’t been on a date since. You said
yourself, Connie is a good-looking girl, and it seems to me that maybe you
could use a shoulder, a `female’ shoulder to cry on.”
The older man smiled and shook his head again. “Harry, Harry, Harry.
You sound too much like me for your own good. Look, I appreaciate the effort.
No, really, I do. But I’m just not interested right now, okay?”
“Okay, Tom, whatever you say.” The young Ensign stared down at his
food. “I just thought you might be needing some company.”
“Janeway to Lt. Paris.” The Captain’s voice made them both jump
a little.
“Go ahead, Captain.”
“Mr. Paris, is Ensign Kim with you?”
“Yes, Captain, he is.”
“Good, I need both of you to report to the bridge.”
“On our way, Captain.” Harry responded for the both of them. They
were almost through with lunch anyway.

The doors of the lift opened depositing them onto the bridge.
A bluish-green planet was on the viewscreen.
“Establishing synchronous orbit now, Captain,” the ensign on duty at
conn reported.
“Good. Lt. Matthews, are you picking up any lifesigns?”
“Affirmative, Captain,” replied Caitlin from behind the tactical array.
“Sensors are reading a diverse plant population, but no animal lifeforms of
any kind. Strange. You’d think that with such abundant plant life and natural
resources, there would be at least some form of animal life.”
“Is the atmosphere safe for an away team?” Janeway asked.
“Yes, Captain. Sensors indicate a nitrogen-oxygen atmosphere; it
should be safe for transport.”
“Mr. Paris.”
Tom jerked slightly. He had begun to wonder if the Captain had
forgotten about him and Harry. “Yes, Captain.”
“I want you to lead an away team down to the surface. Ensigns Kim and
Keeling, Lt. Matthews, you’re with him.”
Silently, the four left the bridge in the lift, heading for transporter
room two. Paris allowed his gaze to stray sideways over to Caitlin, familiar
waves of desire washing over him. Suddenly, he realized her eyes were holding
his. Blushing slightly, he redirected his stare to the lift doors. *You’re
the leader, Thomas. Act like it.*

The area in which they beamed down was prairie-like with tall
grasses swaying in the wind; about fifty meters away was a forest of trees.
Just as on the ship, their tricorders read abundant plant life, but no animals.
“Spread out,” Paris ordered. “But keep in contact. If you find any-
thing unusual or get into trouble call.”
They moved off in different directions, with Tom heading towards the
woods. A few meters inside the forest, his tricorder began reading a fresh
water source. Following the directions indicated, he came to a ledge about
two-and-a-half meters above a pebble-strewn beach. A stream about three meters
across meandered slowly below.
“Considering the positions of the stones and the erosion on some of the
bigger rocks, I’m willing to bet that this planet is in drought and that this
stream was at one time more like a river. I wonder if- Hey!” The dry ground
beneath his feet suddenly crumbled, pitching
him head first down the rocky slope.

“Janeway to Paris.”
“Mr. Paris, do you read me?”
Silence.
The Captain frowned. “Janeway to Lt. Matthews.”
“Matthews here.”
“We are picking up a large energy storm heading towards your position.
The four of you must return to the original transporter coordinates
immediately. The energy discharges are beginning to interfere with our sensor
readings.”
“Understood. Matthews to away team.”
“Kim, here.”
“Keeling, here.”
“Return to the beam out sight. We’ve got an energy storm on the way.”
“Acknowledged.”
Within minutes, the three met at the coordinates.
“Where’s the Lieutenant?” Ensign Keeling asked.
“Kim to Paris.”
No response; Harry shot Caitlin a worried look.
“Matthews to Paris.”
The wind was blowing fiercely, whipping the grasses around
them, as the storm picked up speed and strength.
“You two get back to the ship. I’m going after Lt. Paris,” Caitlin
ordered. She was security, and the safety of the away team was her burden.
“Wait. We’ll come with you.”
She shook her head. “No, Harry; get back to the ship. There isn’t
any sense in four of us getting lost down here. The Lieutenant’s safety is
my responsibility.”
Harry nodded, reluctantly obeying her order. “Kim to Voyager. Two
to beam up.”
Caitlin didn’t wait to watch them dematerialize. The storm was getting
closer by the minute, and she had to find Tom before it hit.
*Damn!* The energy fluctuations were making scanning more than a few
meters virtually impossible. She looked up at the sky; its dark grey colour
bearing down upon her. *Tom, where the hell are you? If I don’t find you
soon, we’re both done for.*
Suddenly, the tricorder blipped, indicting another tricorder about four
meters to her left. *Well, at least I know he came this way. Now, where-
Oh no!* “Tom!”
Peering over the ledge, she spotted his body lying motionless in the
dry river bed. She lowered herself slowly down to him, and scanned his body.
No broken bones, just a concussion. *Thank the gods.*
“Matthews to Voyager.”
“Voyager, do you read?”
The storm was almost on them; its energy discharges making her skin
tingle. Looking around, she spotted a small overhang carved out of the rock.
Lifting his unconscious form into a sitting position, she put her arms under
his, clasping her hands across his chest. *Any port in a storm,* she thought
to herself dragging him over to the ledge. Crawling under herself firsT, she
pulled his upper body then his lower body in after her. She placed his head
and shoulders in her lap and drew her knees up. Covering both their faces with
her arms, she waited for the storm to pass.

“Mr. Kim, can you get any reading on them?” The abrasive tone to
Janeway’s voice belied her concern for the missing officers.
“Negative, Captain. The storm is passing, but now there is some sort
of energy field surrounding the area. Sensors can’t penetrate it. Captain,”
the young man paused. “It seems like something or someone doesn’t want them
to be found.”

Paris felt cool water on his face. Someone was bathing his forehead.
*What the-oh yeah, the fall. You clumsy idiot. Some leader you are.* He
opened his eyes, but promptly shut them. The light hurt his head way too much.
“Good, you’re awake.” He heard a familiar voice say. “How do you
feel?”
He squinted up to see Caitlin sitting beside him, peering anxiously
into his face. *Oh, gods, of all the people to find me.* “Not too bad,”
he lied and tried to sit up, but pain ripped through his head causing him
to see stars.
“Easy. Lie back down.” She took the back of his head and neck in her
hand and gently lowered him back down. “You’ve got a concussion; not a serious
one, but a concussion nonetheless. So, you’re going to be out of commission
for the next few days.”
“Where are the others? Why didn’t you beam back on board once you
found me?” He thought his head was going to split wide open.
“There was an energy storm, and when you didn’t return to the
transporter coordinates, I had Harry and Michael beam up while I went to search
for you. I found you just as the storm hit. It’s over now, but I haven’t been
able to raise Voyager. You know, I’m beginning to think that you and I
shouldn’t go on away missions together,” she teased.
Tom chuckled, sending another bolt of pain through his skull. “Don’t
make em laugh; it hurts,” he muttered weakly.
“Here. Maybe this will make you feel better.” She placed two large
wet leaves across his forehead. “Without a medikit, it’s the best I can do
for a compress. Are you thirsty?”
“A little. I guess.” The cool leaves did feel good.
“Don’t move. I’ll be right back.” Caitlin returned quickly. Kneeling
behind him, she raised his head and shoulders off the ground and into her lap.
“Drink.” She held a cup made of the same leaves to his mouth. *Smart idea of
mine to have Chakotay teach me some survival tricks.*
He took a couple of sips before the pain became too great and his head
fell back against her arm. She lowered him smoothly to the ground. Then,
grabbing her tricorder, she scanned h.
“Just checking,” she said. “But as long as you take it easy, you
should be fine. Do you feel good enough for me to leave you alone for a
little while? I’ve tested the commbadges, and they are still operational, so
you can call if you need me. I didn’t want to stray too far when you were
unconscious, but now, with darkness starting to fall, I really should gather
some food and wood for a fire.”
“Yeah, yeah. I’ll be fine.” Paris grumbled. Over the past few weeks,
all he’d wanted was some time alone with her, and now that he had it, he was as
helpless as an infant.

In about an hour, she returned with firewood and some food, consisting
mostly of tubers and berries. Not exactly tasty, but nevertheless nourishing.
Tom ate only a few bites. Sitting up hurt like hell and made him
dizzy. As he lay under the overhang, he watched her tend the fire. Why did
she still keep her distance? Didn’t she know he still cared for her? Didn’t
she still care for him? He closed his eyes. The answers to these questions
seemed no closer to him now than they had two months ago; besides it hurt
his head to think anyway.
“Going to sleep?” she called softly.
“Yeah, there doesn’t seem to be a whole lot else I can do.”
“Probably a good idea. I think I’ll join you,” she added, kicking dirt
over the fire. She crawled under the overhang, and Tom felt her body stretch
out beside his, cuddling slightly due to the narrowness of the space. It was
nice to have her by his side again, comforting even. A small smile crossed
his lips, as a healing sleep overtook him.

When he awoke the next morning, she was gone. Keeping his eyes closed,
he raised himself slowly up onto his elbows; then he opened them. His head
throbbed, but there was none of the blinding pain of yesterday. He decided to
try and sit up, but realized that he was too tall for the space. He edged
himself out from under the overhang and into the bright morning sun. *OWWW!*
The light carved a shaft through his eyes and deep into his skull. *Keep
going, Thomas. Take a deep breath. Now, slowly. . .*
Ignoring the pain, he grabbed the outside of the overhang with his
right hand, and eyes closed once again, he used the rock to pull himself up
into a seated position. Breathing heavily, he rested his pounding head against
the stone and waited a few moments before re-opening his eyes. *Oh gods,
it hurts.* But his determination was equal to the pain. Soon, his temples
eased down to a slow throb and he gradually opened his eyes. Downstream, he
could see a figure bending over the water. He touched his commbadge.
“Paris to Matthews.” *Ah, so professional.*
The figure sat up. “Matthews here. Good morning, Lieutenant. I’ll
be there in just a minute.”
He watched her stand and gather up whatever she had been working on.
As she approached, he noticed that she had removed her turtleneck and was
using it as a sack. She crouched down next to him and opened the bundle;
inside were more tubers, nut and berries. He closed his eyes, groaning
inwardly. *More squirrel food.*
“I’m sorry I can’t offer you anything else,” she said reading his
thoughts. “But I’m still only covering a narrow range. I figured I’d go a
little further east after breakfast and see what I can find.”
She reached across him and turned over two hollow stones. “I found
these this morning and washed them. They’ll make better cups than the leaves
do.” She stood up and walked over to the stream. She returned with each
stone full of water and handed one to Tom.
He didn’t really know how thirsty he was until the cool water touched
his lips. He drank quickly, emptying the cup in a few swallows, before handing
it back to her. She handed him hers, and grinned as he promptly drained that
one as well. Returning to the stream, she refilled them; then, sitting back
down next to him, she urged him to eat. He ate some of the berries and
one of the softer tubers, but the nuts caused him more pain than it was worth.
“Still no word from Voyager?” he asked.
Caitlin shook her head. “Nope, and I’ve said `Matthews to Voyager’
so many times, I’ll probably be saying it in my sleep.” She joked, running
her tricorder over his head. “Now let’s see how you are doing. Damn! I wish
I had a medikit; I’d rather have a more accurate reading of your condition.
But at least, this says you are improving,” she noted encouragingly.
As she finished her breakfast, Tom became aware of his desire to use
the bathroom, and pride couldn’t bring him to ask for her help. Before she
could stop him, he struggled to his feet. The blinding pain returned almost
instantly, and he felt the ground sway beneath his feet. He grabbed for the
wall of rock behind him, as his legs began to buckle.
Caitlin caught him as he collapsed to his knees. “What the hell do you
think you’re doing?” She sounded angry. “You aren’t strong enough to stand by
yourself, yet.”
“I-I need to use the-the facilities.” Paris managed to gasp.
“Well, say so the next time. Here, let me help you.” Bending, she
swung one of his arms across her shoulders and the other around his waist.
“Easy does it now.”
Gradually, with her assistance, he pulled himself up and stood swaying
slightly. Closing his eyes, he waited for the throbbing in his skull to ease.
“Okay, I think I’m ready.”
“All right, it’s over this way.” She led him a few meters downstream
around another rock outcropping. Behind some bushes, a small columnal
indentation about half a meter in depth had been carved into the bank a good
five meters away from the stream.
“I think I can handle it from here.” He steadied himself against
the side of the rock.
“Are you sure? You don’t need any help?”
He grinned slightly. “Not since I was about three or four.”
“If you say so. I’ll be waiting right over here; call me when you’re
done.” She moved off a discreet distance and turned her back.
Tom unfastened his uniform and sighed with relief as his bladder
emptied. When he was done, he called to Caitlin.
She hurried over. “Better?” she teased.
“Better,” he grinned, and for just a moment it was like old times.
Then her professionalism returned. “Good. Let’s get you back to camp.”
As she lowered him back down under the overhang, she said, “I’ll fill
up the water cups, and if you’re settled in, I’m going to go explore some
more.”
“Sure, go ahead. I’ll be fine. Maybe you can find us some tastier
samples of plants.” Grinning, he lay back and closed his eyes.

About four hours later, she returned excited. “You won’t believe what
I’ve found Lieutenant. A small farmhouse. It has furniture in it and working
well nearby. I don’t understand why I haven’t picked it up on my tricorder
before now, but boom! I walked into a small clearing and there it was. I
thought for a minute I was dreaming, but I went inside. It’s real, which means
we don’t have to spend another night out here. Now, I’ve just got to some way
of getting you there.” She began looking around.
“Whoa, slow down, Cait. I mean, Lieutenant. What did you say?
A farmhouse?”
“Yeah.” She turned back to him. “Look, I know there’s no intelligent
life as we know it here, and I can’t explain it either. But there’s one thing
I’ve learned being in the Maquis: when you see an opening, go for it.”
“Uh-huh. How about if something seems to good to be true, it
usually is?”
“I know, I know.” She was beginning to calm down. “Look, if you want
to stay here, we will. I just figured you might find a bed more comfortable,
that’s all,” she added wickedly.
*A bed, that’s a low blow.* “I didn’t say we should stay here,” he
backpedaled. “I just think we should proceed with caution.”
“Well, we can’t proceed anywhere, if I can’t get you up this bank and
over land. It’s too far for you to walk,” she stated bluntly. “Hey, wait a
minute. I got it. Will you be okay on your own for about another hour or so?”
“I think so. Why?”
“There was wood back at the house. Maybe I can rig up some kind of
sleigh or something. I’ll be right back,” she called, scrambling up the slope.

Another Chance
Part II

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1995

The clatter of dishes awakened Tom. He sat up in bed, dazed by the
dream he had been having, but it had been just that, only a dream. They
were still here on this godforsaken planet, and she was just as remote as ever.
He rubbed his hand over his chin, feeling the fuzz of his growing
beard. They had been trapped here about five days now, and he had made almost
a full recovery from his injury. *Damn, this thing itches.* He scratched
along his jaw. Shaving was always an option, but the idea of using only a
sharp stone and water made him wince. Besides, Caitlin seemed to like it;
said it made him look older and more Maquis than Starfleet.
After a good stretch, he reached for his uniform; he was determined
not to stay around this two-room cage one more day. Not that he wasn’t happy
she found the cabin. It had certainly been better than camping out of doors
with no gear, but sitting around here for two days with nothing to do except
prepare vegetables for dinner was driving him crazy.
“Good morning,” he sung out cheerfully as he stepped into the area
which served as the living room and kitchen.
Caitlin spun around from the small tub they used as a sink. “Oh!
Good morning, Lieutenant. You startled me. I was just fixing myself a
small lunch to take on my hike.”
“Make it enough for two. I’m going with you today.”
She eyed him uncertainly. “You sure you feel up to it?”
He nodded. “I’m not a bloody invalid anymore, you know; I haven’t
been dizzy or in any pain for almost forty-eight hours. Besides, do you
have any idea how boring it is here all by yourself?”
“All right, Lieutenant. You can come, but promise me that if you
start feeling badly, you’ll say so. I don’t want to have to haul you back
here.”
“Promise, and by the way, in case you’ve forgotten, my name is Tom.
Even Paris would be preferable to this Lieutenant nonsense. We’re not
strangers, Cait; at least, we didn’t used to be.” He had almost begun to hate
the sound of his cherished field commission.
“I would prefer to use Lieutenant.” Caitlin replied, deliberately
hiding behind protocol.
“Well, I wouldn’t.” Tom stated angrily. “And since I was made leader
of this away mission, I order you to use my name. Dammit, Caitlin, is it
really that repugnant to you to acknowledge our past?”
“Okay, okay. Tom it is.” It was infinitely better to make this small
concession than answer his question. “There, the lunch is packed. Are you
ready to leave?”
“Yeah,” he sighed despondently. “I just need to make use of the
latrine, first.”

As they explored the forested area that now served as their home, he
learned that she had not only been gathering food, but also had been
accumulating a small, botanical medicine chest.
“See,” Caitlin bent over to pick three leaves off a small bush. “The
tannins in these leaves, when boiled, will produce an antiseptic; whereas the
tannin in this plant can function as an anthelmintic. And the alkaloids in
this tree bark can be used as a tranquilizer and antispasmodic, but only in
very small quantities.”
Tom stared at her. “Where the hell did you learn this?”
She grinned. “From our resident shaman, Chakotay, who else? Years ago
when I first met him, the Maquis group we were with had to flee into some hills
to avoid a Cardassian patrol. We had very few supplies with us, and it was
only through his knowledge that we were able to survive. To someone who had
spent most of her life in ships and spacestations, this was pretty damn
amazing. So, I got him to teach me a little here and a little there whenever
there was a break in the fighting.” She looked at the flower she twirled
between her fingers, remembering what her mentor had said a few months ago.
“We’ve forged a pretty special working friendship over the past few years.
He’s a good leader. I guess, in some ways, he’s replaced my father,” she
added softly.
Tom regarded her silently, a little jealous of the affection in her
voice for the older man. *It was probably good, then, that I got Chakotay
to talk to you,* he reflected. *I just wish I knew what had been said.*
They hiked along a tree-covered ridge, which ran behind the house;
on its slope, they paused to eat their lunch. Paris looked down over the house
and through the trees at the small, peeping, blue patches of water from the
nearby pond. Memories of their first away mission together filled his mind.
Taking a swallow of water, he looked over at Caitlin. She was sitting only
about a meter away, but the distance between them seemed five times that,
even greater than it had when they first met. *Gods, Cait, why won’t you let
me back into your life? I know a part of you wants to; I can feel it. Why
can’t you just admit it?* he mused, unaware that she had become conscious of
his gaze.
“What are you thinking about?”
“What? Oh, nothing.” He turned back to his lunch.
“For nothing, you were staring at me pretty hard. What is it?”
Paris took a deep breath. “I was just remembering our first away
mission; the fights, the swimming, and to be honest, the sex. In a way, this
place reminds me of that planet with the pond and trees. There, now you know.”
Embarrassed, he picked up the remains of his lunch and moved further up
the ridge.
Caitlin looked down the ridge. *He’s right,* she admitted. In some
ways, this place was more like that planet than the holodeck re-creation they
had designed together. She wondered if the program was still in the holodeck’s
memory or if he had purged it. A small voice inside told her it was still
there. Choking back her emotions, she finished the piece of fruit she had been
nibbling on and set out after him.

That evening, they lay together, both more aware than ever of the
invisible sword that divided the tiny bed between them. Conversation had been
kept to a minimum all afternoon and evening. There was no more small talk left
to be made, and the larger issues that remained were to daunting to approach.
Caitlin lay on her side, watching Paris through lash-filtered lens.
All day long, memories of their first mission had distracted her; his touch,
his smell, all of it had come back. *Not that it ever left,* she mused.
*I just got good at suppressing it.* Now was different, though. The
recollections had awoken a yearning inside that seemed to come from the very
core of her being. Her heart pounded in her chest, and her breathing was
rapid and shallow, despite efforts to the contrary. If she could just make it
through the night, her self-control should re-assert itself in the morning.
*As long as we don’t touch; as long as he keeps his distance,* she thought,
firmly shutting her eyes.
Tom lay on his back, listening for the deep regular breathing of
slumber to come from the other side of the bed. He turned his head toward her.
Her eyes were closed, but he didn’t think she had fallen asleep yet. He
reached across with his left hand and caressed her cheek. As his fingers
moved along her jaw, the eyes opened and silently returned his gaze. Placing
his hand behind her neck, he rolled over and brought his lips to hers.
Memories of their past proved to be too much for both of them, and she
desperately returned his increasingly passionate kisses.

Tom rolled over on his side, his arm falling against the empty spot
next to him. He opened his eyes and gingerly traced the indentation in the
pillow with his hand. Closing his eyes again, he turned over onto his back.
He could still feel her pressed against him; their bodies moving with the
confidence and rhythm experienced lovers share. It had been so good to hold
her again. Hearing water splashing in the other room, he reached down and
picked his uniform and underwear up off the floor.
Caitlin stood at the sink washing last night’s dishes. Her dark auburn
hair fell loosely below her shoulders. He stared at her from the doorway for a
moment before coming up behind her. Placing one hand on her waist, he pulled
down the collar of her turtleneck and gently kissed the tiny bruises he had
left on her neck the night before. “Mmmm, good morning.”
She stiffened under his touch. “What?” he asked. Receiving no reply,
he whispered against her hair, “Cait, what’s happened to us? Why won’t you
let me in anymore? Was it something I did, something I shouldn’t have done?
“What, Cait? Please tell me.”
“It’s not your fault, but things have changed. I’m sorry, but we
just can’t be like we were before.”
“No you’re wrong. Nothing’s changed.” He insisted, bringing his hands
up to her shoulders. “Didn’t last night prove that to you?”
She took a deep breath. “Last night was a mistake. I shouldn’t have
allowed it to happen.”
“No, no, it wasn’t. You and I both wanted each other; we needed each
other. We still need each other. Caitlin.” He turned her around to face him.
“Please, you can’t mean that.”
She looked up into a pair of anguished blue eyes. *Oh gods, don’t look
at me like that,* she begged silently. Averting her own gaze, she replied
faintly, “I’m afraid I do.”
Paris pulled away, running his fingers through his hair. He
took a few steps toward the front door and spun around. “Why?” He yelled
in frustration. “Why was it a mistake? Tell me, because I don’t think
it was.”
She sighed and put down the dish she had been cleaning. “Please don’t
ask me that,” she pleaded, feeling her eyes beginning to mist. *Don’t cry;
don’t let him see you cry.* She turned away. “It just was, isn’t that
enough?”
“No, dammit, it isn’t! How could you even think it would be?” He
grabbed a chair and sat down behind her. “Cait,” he continued quietly. “All
I’ve wanted to do for the past few months is hold you. Not make love to you,
just hold you and try to correct whatever mistakes I made with us in the past.
Please.” He rested his elbows on his knees, covering his face with his hands.
“Please, the last thing I ever wanted to do was lose you.”
She pivoted around and stared at him. His shoulders were shaking
silently. She never wanted to hurt him like this, and she crossed over to
where he sat. Emitting a wounded cry, he threw his arms around her legs and
pressed the side of his face into her stomach. Caitlin put one arm around his
shoulders and with her free hand smoothed the touseled blond hair. “Tom, I’m
sorry. I never meant to hurt you so. It’s all my fault.”
He looked up into her emerald eyes; the expression on his face, so
pained and vulnerable, cut her to the very bone. “Cait, I honestly think I
love you. Doesn’t that count for something?”
Taking his face in her hands, she gently brushed away some of the
tears. “Of course, it does, more than you know, but I don’t know if I’ll ever
be able to say the same thing to you.” She gazed deeply into his eyes. “Tom,
please believe me, I would if I thought I could.”
Paris grabbed her wrists pulling her hands away from his face.
The blue eyes hardened, as the old impassive mask dropped into place.
“I don’t understand; I guess I probably never will, but I’m sure that doesn’t
matter. Now, if you will excuse me, I think I’ll go take a bath in the pond.”
He grabbed a nearby towel and left, slamming the door behind him.
Caitlin collapsed into the recently vacated chair. *It’s not fair!
Why can’t I admit that I’ve never been as happy as when I am with him? Why
can’t I tell him last night wasn’t a mistake?* The promise she had extracted
from herself a few months ago reared up in response. It was obvious that he
had been unable to accept their break; now, it was up to her to enforce it.
She placed her feet on the edge of the chair, drawing her knees into her
chest. A low moan of despair emerged from deep within her chest.
Tom sat by the edge of the pond. *Well, that’s it, Thomas. She
doesn’t love you, and nothing you say or do will change that fact.* He lowered
his head as some powerful unseen force painfully twisted his heart.
“Oh, gods,” he groaned. “Why?” Closing his eyes, he tried to shut out the
feeling of utter hopelessness that was seeping into every bone and muscle in
his body. Presently, he stripped and plunged into the cold water.

*I don’t want to go back in there, but I have to. I know she’s not
telling me the truth,* he thought. He had been turning her recent actions over
and over in his mind during the past ten or so minutes. *Damn!* His hand
smacked the water. Where was Voyager? Why had they left them here?
Climbing out of the water, he pulled the towel he had brought around his waist
and headed back to the house.
Caitlin was preparing fruits and vegetables for lunch. She didn’t
bother to look up as he stalked past her into the bedroom.
He returned a few minutes later fully dressed. Sitting down at the
table across from her, he took her hands in his. “Cait, look at me. If we
are going to be here for awhile, we’re going to have to deal with this
situation sooner or later. Maybe we should have dealt with it a long time
ago on Voyager, I don’t know. All I do know is that ever since that damned
trade mission, we’ve treated each other like strangers, which is something
we’re not, and last night only served to bring that fact home to us.
Cait, talk to me please. If only because of our past, I think I deserve
to know why you want to keep me at arms’ length.”
He was right, and she knew it. Whether or not she could bring herself
to tell him was entirely another matter, but she had to try. Maybe once he
heard her side, he would understand why they had to stay apart. She sighed
deeply. “Tom, how well do you think you know me?”
“Until recently, pretty well, I thought. I mean, I know what kind of
person you are and that’s all that really matters.”
Caitlin shook her head. “No, that’s not enough. What Ylan tried to
do to me was nothing new. When I was fourteen, a Rigellian succeeded in
doing the same thing. He stopped by my father’s ship when I was the only one
on board. I let him in because he wasn’t a complete stranger and because he
said he was waiting for my father to conclude their business deal. We talked
amicably for a while, and then, he grabbed me and kissed me. I told him to
stop, but he wouldn’t, and the more I struggled the more he hurt me. Finally,
I just stopped fighting back, figuring it would be less painful for me if he
did what he wanted and left. Somehow, though, it only made him angrier. He
called me a lot of horrible names, some of which I had never heard before or
since, but I knew what they meant.”
She closed her eyes. It had been along time since she had told anyone
about this. Tom’s hands curled protectively around hers, giving her the
courage to go on.
“After a while, I’m not sure how long, he left, but all I could do was
lay there in my own filth and cry. Dad and J’nok, my godfather, found me. Dad
got one of his waitress friends to come help me clean up, and he and J’nok went
out looking for the guy. Hours later, they came back, but didn’t say anything.
A couple of weeks passed before I found out that the guy had been reported
missing since that night. I never asked, but I always assumed that J’nok, who
is, I mean, was Klingon, killed him to avenge my dishonour. After that, it
became pretty well-known that you didn’t mess with the crew of the Taliesyn,
especially the Captain’s daughter.”
“Cait,” Tom whispered softly, compassionate blue eyes holding her
gaze. “I don’t know what to say. I’m so sorry. I wish-”
“I’m not done yet, Tom. Let me finish.” Her hands squeezed his to the
point of pain, but he didn’t say a word. For her, they were anchors to the
present, while painful memories drug her mercilessly into the past, and he
understood this feeling all too well.
“Tom, I was so angry and so bruised that when anyone touched me,
I screamed and lashed out at them. There was no way to comfort me, no matter
how hard my father tried. Eventually, though, my body healed, and my father
realized that if I was to stay with him, I had to be taught to defend myself.
I think up until then he had harbored the hope that I might turn out a bit more
refined like my mother. Anyway, over the years, I became a full-fledged member
of my Dad’s crew, learning the business from the inside out. My suppressed
anger made me seem tough on the outside; no one knew how hurt and humiliated I
still was on the inside.
“Then, Dad disappeared and the Federation made peace, removing the only
possible outlet for both my new and old anger. Joining the Maquis solved all
of this. At first, I used my own small ship to smuggle weapons and supplies,
until it was destroyed about four years ago. Then, I began fighting the
Cardassians properly. I took any mission thatI was offered, preferably
ones where I was on my own. It didn’t matter if I got killed or not, who would
miss a two-bit trader slut like me? But somehow I survived and got my own
command. You know, I think that’s what finally, made me deal with some of my
anger and pain; the knowledge that other lives now depended on me. It gave me
more than just a superficial sense of self-worth, and yet, it allowed me to
still keep people at an emotional distance. You crossed that distance, Tom; I
was happier with you than I had been for a long time. Unfortunately, Ylan
reminded me of where I was from and who I was, and I realized that ex-con or
not, you were still the son of a Starfleet admiral and had no business in a
relationship with the likes of me. I’m sorry, Tom; I wish things could’ve been
different. To pretend that they are, wouldn’t be fair to either one of us.”
She withdrew her hands from his and strode quickly out of the cabin.
Paris sat there too stunned to protest her departure, not that he knew
what to say. He supposed he could start with the fact that he loved her and
that none of the rest mattered, but that would be a lie because it did, just
not in the way she thought. *Oh, gods, Cait. Why didn’t you tell me before?*
Closing his eyes, he saw the twisted bodies from the shuttle; hers was there
again, too, bruised almost beyond recognition by repeated blows. Out of his
reach, he was powerless to help her. He opened his eyes and stumbled outside.
Even deep breaths of fresh air didn’t stop the wave of nausea rising in his
throat. He dropped to his knees and threw up, unaware that Caitlin was
watching from behind a nearby tree.

Tom looked at the bowl of half-prepared vegetables on the table,
untouched since this morning. After he had vomited, he had gone for a long
hike to clear his head. As a result, he hadn’t seen Caitlin since this
morning, but now, dusk was falling, and he was getting worried.
A quick scan of the area with his tricorder revealed no sign of her.
He touched his commbadge. “Paris to Matthews.” He waited for a response.
“Paris to Matthews. Caitlin, please respond.” With the exception of the
leaves rustling in the wind, he hadn’t realized just how ominous the silence
here could be.
*Okay, Thomas. Darkness is fast approaching; you’d better make this a
quick and successful search.* He headed off in the direction of the pond.
*Oh, please let her be safe.*
When he reached the water, he let out an audible sigh of relief as the
tricorder picked up no sign of her. Caitlin had never struck him as the kind
to commit suicide; she was too much of a survivor, but then, he hadn’t reckoned
on the amount of pain she was carrying inside either.
He headed back toward the house and caught the trail leading up the
ridge, stumbling over roots and rocks as he went. It was rapidly growing
harder and harder to see. “What I wouldn’t give for a wristlight about now,”
he muttered to himself.
Getting halfway up the ridge took him half-an-hour, leaving him in
almost total darkness by the time he started back down. When he reached
the cabin, his stomach was growling. He hadn’t eaten all day. He started a
small fire inside; then, sitting down on the hearth with the bowl of vegetables
beside him, he tore one of the towels into strips. After soaking the cloth in
one of the antiseptic solutions, he wrapped them around three of the thinner
pieces of unused firewood. Placing two torches in the sack they used for
gathering food, he shoved the other one in the fire. It caught quickly, but
seemed to burn slowly. Hastily extinguishing the remaining fire in the
fireplace, he picked up his tricorder and began his search once again.
As he walked along, the tricorder suddenly blipped; her commbadge, at
least, was nearby. Seven meters, six, five . . . still no lifeform readings.
One meter. The pin glistened in the torchlight. No wonder he hadn’t been
able to raise her; he stored the badge carefully in his bundle before going on.
About twenty meters from the stream where they had first camped, the
tricorder blipped again. A human female – alive! Paris broke into a run and
soon stood on the bank above the pebble-strewn floor. She was sitting, staring
into a small fire, her knees drawn up to her chest. He watched her rock back
and forth, her eyes never wavering from the flames. Tom tossed the torch down
onto the river bed a few feet away from Caitlin. She sprang to her feet,
pulling her phaser.
“Hey,” he called, slithering down the slope. “Don’t shoot. It’s
only me.”
She holstered her weapon and soon found herself the unwillingly
recepient of a tight embrace.
“Oh thank the gods, you’re safe,” he murmured, burying his face in her
hair. “I’ve been looking all over-Hey!”
Caitlin shoved him roughly away. “I suppose it never occurred to you
that I wanted to be alone.”
He stared at her in surprise before shaking his head. “No, I’m sorry;
it didn’t. I suppose you’ll want me to leave now.”
“If you don’t mind.” Her voice was cold, sending an involuntary shiver
down his spine.
“All right. Now that I know you’re safe, I’ll go, but I wish you’d
reconsider and come back with me to the house.”
She shook her head and turned back to the fire.
“Very well, if that’s what you want.” He reached into the sling. “By
the way, here’s your commbadge; you should keep it on if for no other reason
than to make it easier for Voyager to find you.” He grabbed her arm and
slapped it into her hand. Removing one of the unused torches, he shoved it
in the fire to light it before scrambling back up the steep bank.

Janeway looked around the faces of her senior officers. “I’m not
prepared to believe that there is no way to penetrate this shield which is
holding two of my crewmen prisoner on the planet.”
“Captain,” B’Elanna Torres spoke up. “We’ve tried matching our sensors
to the fields’ frequency in an effort to locate them; however, we haven’t had
much success. The data we keep receiving is contradictory.”
“Well, we can’t just do nothing,” exclaimed Harry. “There has to be
some way of getting to Tom and Caitlin. They could be hurt or-” He stopped as
the sickening thought of Vediians crossed his mind.
“It can serve no useful purpose to imagine overly dramatic
circumstances based on facts not in evidence, Mr. Kim.” Tuvok’s controlled
voice admonished the young ensign. “I suggest that the interests of the
missing crewmen would best be served by sticking to the data we have at hand.
Lieutenant Torres, have you been able to locate any cracks in the energy
field?”
“Yes, some very tiny ones.”
“Perhaps,” continued the Vulcan. “If we modified the sensors to
conduct a microscan of one of these cracks, we would be able to determine what
type of shield we are dealing with.”
“In other words,” Janeway inferred. “Focus on the shield itself,
rather than trying to penetrate it.”
“Precisely,” Tuvok acknoledged. “Since there is apparently no
intelligent life on the planet, I am curious as to why there should be such a
locally-effective force field. According to the tricorder readings we have
obtained, little reason exists for the use of such a defensive device.”
“We’ll have to take the sensors off-line for several hours to re-align
them,” Kim pointed out.
Janeway rose from her seat. “Do it. Mr. Tuvok, Mr. Kim, give
Lt. Torres a hand. I want this scan completed as soon as possible.
Dismissed.”

“Hey!” Tom called down from the top of the embankment, shielding his
eyes against the morning sun.
Caitlin glanced up and sighed. “What do you want, Lieutenant?” Her
voice had a tone of defeat in it he had never heard before.
Paris eased himself down the slope. “I brought you a few things from
the house. I figured if you’re determined to stay out here away from me, you
could at least be a little more comfortable.” He held out a small bundle
consisting of a blanket, a towel, a cup and a plate.
“Oh, ah, thanks, but you didn’t have to go to the trouble.” She
accepted the gift with a great deal of evident unease.
“I know, but I wanted to.” Tom scratched his whiskered chin. “Um,
listen, if you’ve got a few minutes, I’d like to talk to you.” Seeing her
look of annoyance, he quickly backpedaled. “Not about you, about me. There
are a few things I’d like to get off my own chest before we stop speaking
altogether.”
“All right; if it’ll make you feel better, Lieutenant.” Caitlin
acquiesced, lowering herself and the bundle to the ground. “What is it you
want to tell me?”
Paris sat down, too, but faced the stream, rather than her. “You know
how when we first met you called me a spoiled brat; well, you were right.
I was. When I was little, I thought my Dad was the most amazing man; everyone
respected him, and I wanted to be like him. Subconsciously, I think he also
wanted to make me like himself. Anyway, I tried to meet the standards he set
and failed miserably. My Dad hates failures, and there I was, his son, the
failure. Pretty soon, I started hating him for being so successful, for
making me feel so inadequate, and I struck back in the way I knew would bother
him most, by just sliding by. It was so easy. What I couldn’t get through
charm, I could alway get through my father’s status. It was my father’s
position which got me in the Academy; my grades barely passed the entrance
requirements. And it was his position, along with my piloting skills and
charm, that kept me in.
“At the Academy, I spent the better part of my years in and out of
bars, keeping up with my classes through any one of a dozen girlfriends’ notes.
The only classes I really payed attention in were techno-history and starship
flight operations and tactics, almost everyting else bored me to tears. And
after graduation, dear old Dad’s reputation once again pulled me a choice
assignment on Caldik Prime, but it was there, as you and just about everyone
else knows, that I began learning life’s little lessons the hard way.
“Cait, I had no business piloting the shuttle the way I did. I didn’t
have the experience or knowledge needed to execute the maneuver, but at the
time, I couldn’t admit it. After all, I was Tom Paris, Admiral Paris’ son,
the Academy’s golden boy pilot.” He gave a snort of self-derision. “I really
thought I could beat the odds on just everything I tried, and up until then,
I had.
“After the accident, though, I couldn’t live with myself. I killed
three of my friends; one of them was Ricki, my fiancee. We had been engaged
less than a week; we hadn’t even told our parents yet.” Tom closed his eyes,
remembering the laughter, the joking, and then the dreadful silence that had
followed. Shaking off the disturbing recollections, he continued. “I was
scared, Cait. I didn’t know what to do; so I lied, trying to cover up my
latest and greatest failure. But my conscience got the best of me for once in
my life, and I tried, albeit too late, to take the blame. Trouble was, I had
already hurt and disappointed so many people, that no one, let alone my father,
would stand up for me, not that I can blame them in retrospect. At the time,
though, it made me angry. Here I was trying to do the right thing, and no one
cared. So, after they kicked me out, I went out looking for a fight; I don’t
think the price really mattered, in spite of what Chakotay thought. Looking
back, I was probably angry more with myself than anyone else; I just didn’t
know it at the time.” He paused again; his blue eyes fixed upon some remote
place in time.
“And then I got caught and sent to prison. In a way, it seemed the
fitting end to a useless life. I was pretty much beyond caring what happened
to me by that point; of course, I couldn’t let anyone else know that, even now.
But when Captain Janeway brought me on Voyager, everything changed. All I
wanted was to be part of a crew again, to show that I could be useful, and for
better or worse, circumstances have allowed me to prove this point to myself
and to others.
“Meeting Ylan, though, reminded me of how shallow and opportunistic I
used to be, and I concluded that you deserved someone better, someone who
didn’t use people and throw them away. It took a talk with the Captain for me
to realized that I was wrong about that, too.”
Sighing, he turned and looked at her for the first time. “Cait,
listen. The past may make us who we are, but it doesn’t control who we decide
to become. Our particular pasts are over seventy thousand light years from
here; we’ve both started new lives. It’s who we are now and what we do in the
future that matters. Can’t you see that?” His hand reached out for her cheek,
but she pulled back.
“I’m sorry about Ricki, Tom; I really am. But I’m afraid it doesn’t
change anything between us.” Her face maintained it’s blank expression.
Paris regarded her silently, injured by her callous dismissal. *I give
up! How can I reach her? How?* Standing abruptly, he gave vent to his
frustration. “Goddammit, Caitlin! How much longer are you going to play the
silent martyr? Maybe I’ve never known the same amount of pain you have, but I
just spilt my guts out to you, and you act like you don’t even care.!” He
paced back and forth, trying to control his temper, but it didn’t work.
Reaching down with both hands, he pulled her to her feet, giving her a little
shake in the process. “Can’t you get it through that thick skull of yours?
We are trapped on this planet! We are the only two people here! We NEED each
other! We may not make it back to Voyager, much less the Alpha quadrant!”
His eyes roamed over her torpid face in desperation. “Oh, hell, just forget
it!” He released her swiftly and scrambled up the bank.
Once he was out of her line of sight, he broke into a run, stumbling
over roots and crashing through bushes, until he made it back to the cabin.
There, he collapsed into a panting, exhausted heap, tears of pain and
frustration coursing down both cheeks.

Harry Kim stared blankly at the console in front of him. Everyone on
the ship was worried; he knew he wasn’t the only one, but it still didn’t make
it any easier.
B’Elanna glanced up at him, a concerned look on her face. “Hey,
Starfleet,” she called softly.
His head snapped up; she only used that nickname on special occasions.
“You’re really worried about them, aren’t you?”
He nodded. “B’Elanna, neither of them has been themselves lately,
and now for this to happen. I’m more than worried; I’m almost frightened.”
Her hand slid across to his, clutching it briefly. “Harry, they’ll
be all right; we’ll find them. Look on the positive side. Sure, they’ve been
having their problems, but maybe this time alone has allowed them
to work some things out. You and I both know how hard it can be to find some
privacy on this ship; now just think how it must be when a relationship is in
trouble. They needed this time.”
He looked at her, partially returning her supportive smile. “I guess
you’re right. I just wish we knew if Tom was okay or not; Caitlin was at least
alive and well when we beamed out.”
“I know.” Her hand closed over his again. “Believe me, if Caitlin
found, him he couldn’t be in better hands. Chakotay has given her survival
training and she’s done impromtu triage work for the Maquis. Don’t worry,
they’ll be fine, especially once we can penetrate that damn shield. How’s the
sensor matrix coming along?”
“I’ve rewritten the command sequence to microscan the fractures with a
coherent tetryon beam, but I’m not sure whether the particles will be able to
punch deep enough into the fractures to give us an accurate reading.” Kim’s
voice still reflected his anxiety.
“Torres to Janeway.”
“Go ahead, Lieutenant.”
“We’re ready to begin our scans, Captain. Initiating beam at the sight
of the latest fracture.”
“Good. Keep me informed of any developments. Janeway out.”

Caitlin wasn’t sure just when she became aware of the smooth hum of the
warp engines; it was a comforting sound, quiet and regular like a heartbeat.
She sat up and looked around. She was back on Voyager.
“Computer, time.”
No response.
“Matthews to Paris.”
“Matthews to Captain Janeway.”
“Matthews to any Voyager personnel.”
Receiving no reply, she dressed quickly and stepped out into the
deserted corridor, heading automatically for the turbolift.
The doors to the lift opened, and a man in civilian clothes
stepped out. She recognized him instantly, the Rigelian trader from her
childhood. “No, no. You can’t be here; it’s not possible.” She began backing
away toward the corridor.
The figure grinned maliciously and lunged forward. Caitlin turned and
ran, hearing his footsteps fall behind her. Reaching her door, she pushed the
controls, but it wouldn’t respond, not even to the security override. The
footsteps were coming closer; HE was coming closer. Fleeing along the
corridor, she tried as many doors as she dared until she reached another turbo-
lift. Its doors opened and she entered. “Deck 1!” The doors closed just
before he reached her. Panting heavily, she tried to use the quiet ride for
calming herself; her knees were quaking and her entire body felt like it was
made of elastic metornite.
When the doors opened, she was on deck 6, not the bridge. She exited
and began walking along the corridor. Tom’s quarters were on this level, maybe
he could . . . *No, dummy, remember, you tried to contact him earlier. Oh, no.
No!* Footsteps were approaching from behind her. She started running once
again, but tripped and fell. Rough hands grabbed her and pulled her to her
feet. It was Ylan, the same evil grin on his green face. She spun her arms
around to break his grip. Hitting him in the stomach, she delivered a two
fisted upper cut to his jaw as he doubled over.
She fled along the hallway until she reached Tom’s quarters, her
ferocious pounding on his door, however, illicited no response.
“Tom, please open the door! I need you help! Please!” she begged.
“Please, Tom, he’s getting closer!”
The door opened and she crashed headlong into the broad Klingon chest
of her godfather.
“Why should he help you, petagh? He’s reached out to you; bared his
soul to you; treated you as his trusted mate. And for what? You have dis-
honoured him and yourself by throwing away your friendship. You must now
fight on your own.” His dark hands grabbed her wrists and threw her against
the opposing corridor wall.
“No!” she cried hurling herself at the closing door. “J’nok, please.
You can’t leave me out here.” Her fists banged painfully on the door. “Help
me! Please!”
Suddenly, a hand was on her shoulder. With a Klingon war cry, she
closed her eyes and lashed out with all her strength, hitting her assailant in
the face. She heard a grunt of pain, as he collapsed to the floor. Opening
her eyes, she stared into a pair of confused and hurt blue seas.
“Oh, Tom, I’m so sorry.” She made a move to kneel beside him, but he
scrambled to his feet and ran down the hallway. Pain and fear etched upon
his beautiful, bleeding face.
“Tom!” Caitlin sat up, her head narrowly missing the stone roof above
her. All around was quiet except for the rustle of the leaves and the
gurgling of the stream. She wasn’t on Voyager after all, but her sense of
relief didn’t last long as the memory of the nightmare returned. She lay down
and drew the blanket Paris had brought her tightly about her shoulders. “I’m
sorry,” she whispered to the bloody face in her mind. “I’m so sorry. I never
meant to hurt you.” Her voice trembled, and she began to cry.

“Lt. Torres, do you have something?” It was 0200 hours when Janeway
strode purposefully into engineering with Chakotay at her side.
“Yes, Captain. I believe we do. Take a look at these readings.” She
gestured to a nearby panel which displayed a layered view of the planet’s
atmosphere. “We’ve been assuming that we were dealing with a single force
field, but we haven’t. We’ve actually been dealing with two. The first is
located in the uppermost atmosphere and is made up of hyperonic radiation.”
“Hyperonic?” the Captain echoed.
“Yes, which is why our sensors have been giving us such confused
readings.”
“But hyperonic radiation is dangerous to humans,” Chakotay broke in.
“Is there any chance our people have been effected by it?”
“I don’t think so,” the young engineer replied. “The radiation only
makes up a thin layer in the upper portion of the atmosphere; a much thicker
hyperaccelerated graviton field makes up the second shield. We think that this
probably protected Matthews and Paris from exposure.”
“But what or who is causing it?” Janeway queried. “And more
importantly, how does this bring us closer to rescuing our two crewmen?”
Harry stepped forward. “We think this may be a natural phenomenon
caused by the energy storm we witnessed. Possibly the energy discharges
affected certain atmospheric particles in such a way as to create the `force’
fields. Our guess is that over time, this effect slowly dissapates. Over the
past twelve hours, we have witnessed a ten percent increase in the number of
fractures, and they seem to be growing larger in size as time goes on. We
estimate that within another six hours we should be able to penetrate them
completely with our scanners and safely transport Tom and Caitlin back
on board.”
The Captain looked at the two young officers in front of her, their
excited faces belying their lack of sleep. They worked well together, each
complimenting and supporting the other. She smiled; one more instance of the
two crews pulling together. “Good work. I believe you two have earned some
well-deserved rest. Lt. Torres, have your team continue to monitor the
decay rate of the shields for the next six hours. We’ll begin modifying the
transporters, then.”
“Yes, Captain.” came the chorused reply, as Chakotay shot them a
proud-of-you grin before following Janeway out the door.

Paris was sitting at the edge of the pond, throwing pebbles into the
water and watching them break the morning sun’s reflections with their
circular ripples. He hadn’t bother to eat breakfast; somehow, he just hadn’t
been hungry since yesterday afternoon. Aware of approaching footsteps, he
didn’t bother to turn around. What was the use? She wasn’t going to change
her mind, and he sure as hell couldn’t change how he felt. In the past, he
had been the one who chewed up people’s emotions, always keeping his own
safe and secure. Now, he understood how they had felt when he callously
tossed them aside. “What goes around, comes around,” he snorted under his
breath.
Caitlin’s boots stopped beside him. “Mind if I sit down?”
He gave her a suit-yourself shrug.
“Tom,” she began, lowering herself to the ground. “I really don’t know
where to start. I owe you an apology, but I wouldn’t be surprised at all
if you didn’t accept it. I know how hard it must have been for you to tell me
those things yesterday, especially the part about Ricki, and I was so
self-absorbed that I brushed your feelings off like so much dirt. I understand
now why she was part of your Sandrine program; why you clung to her, up until
we started seeing each other. I just want you to know I really am sorry.”
She studied his detached expression intently, hoping for some sort of response.
Paris tossed in another stone watching the ever-expanding rings
dissipate slowly. “What do you want me to say, Cait?” he answered finally.
“I know you’ve had a tough life; even considering the past few years, my life
doesn’t begin to compare.” He closed his eyes, choking back the emotions that
threatened to engulf him. “Don’t you think that if I could erase your pain, I
would, in an instant?” All I wanted you to understand was that in spite of
everything that’s happened, I care about you. Yes, it hurt me deeply that you
dismissed my little confession as lightly as you did, but I guess, considering
the pain you’ve been carrying inside, I can’t really blame you for doing it,
either. The confession of a reformed libertine doesn’t begin to rival the
suffering of a rape victim.”
He never once turned to look at her, keeping his eyes fixed upon the
water, instead. It seemed to have a calming effect, preventing him from
exploding into all the emotional fragments he felt spinning uncontrollably
inside.
“I’m so sorry, Tom. I never wanted to cause you so much pain; that’s
what I was trying to prevent.” A lump began to form in her throat, tears
filling her eyes. “You do mean so much to me.” A hand tentatively reached out
to touch his arm.
He looked at her, his own blue eyes moist from held-back tears. “Then
don’t keep pushing me away. I need you, more than I realized. Let me share
your pain; let me help you, if I can.”
Caitlin shook her head. “Tom, even if I hadn’t been attacked, people
like you don’t belong with people like me.”
He frowned. “What do you mean, people like me?”
“Think of where we come from; you couldn’t find two more opposing
backgrounds if you tried. I’m the child of a border trader; I don’t belong
with the Starfleet upper crust. Whether you like it or not, you do.”
A small chuckle erupted from Paris. “Cait, in case you hadn’t noticed,
I got kicked out of that society years ago.”
“But you’re not a convict anymore, Tom; you’re an officer, which is
what you deserve to be. The Captain granted you a field commission, and
I’m willing to bet Starfleet will honour it in light of all that’s happened
when we get home.” She stood up and looked out over the water. “I, on the
other hand, will be lucky to get only a five or ten year sentence.”
He jumped to his feet and grabbed her arm. “And what if they don’t?
They may just cut me loose like they did before, and I’ll be free to go
wherever I want with whomever I choose. Well, I’m choosing now; I want to be
with you.
“Cait, can’t you see? All that you’ve told me about your past doesn’t
change how I feel about you; if anything, it makes me respect you even more.
We belong together, at least, for the time being, and who knows, maybe for the
future, too.” Spinning her around, he took her face between his hands. “I
love you and I think, you love me. That’s all that matters.”
She felt her resolve weaken under the intensity of his gaze. “Still
the charmer, aren’t you, Lieutenant?” she asked, a soft, teasing smile playing
upon her lips.
“Not now,” he replied huskily. “Not with you; you’d see through it way
too fast.” He smiled and gently brought his lips to hers. “Let me in, Cait,”
he whispered. “Together, I know we can face whatever problems we have.”
One of his hands slid from her cheek to the small of her back, pulling
her body toward his. To his immense joy and relief, she didn’t resist, and he
felt her arms snake their way up his chest and around his neck. He hugged her
tightly, almost afraid she would vanish like a dream. “Oh, Cait.” His breath
was warm against her cheek. “I’ve missed you so much. I-”
“Voyager to away team.”
At any other point during the past few days, the Captain’s voice would
have been a welcomed sound, but at this particular moment, Tom couldn’t think
of a more annoying noise. “Ignore it,” he mumbled into Caitlin’s ear. “Just
ignore it.”
“Janeway to Paris.”
“We can’t ignore it.” She pushed gently against his chest. “If they
have communications, they may be able to beam us out of here.”
“Janeway to Matthews. Please respond.”
Caitlin touched her commbadge, desparately trying to retain her
composure as Tom’s mouth moved down her neck. “Matthews…here…Captain.”
“Are you all right, Lieutenant? Is Mr. Paris with you?”
Closing her eyes, Caitlin suppressed a small moan. “Ahh, yes, Captain.
We’re both fine.”
“Good. Prepare for immediate transport. Mr. Kim, lock onto their
signals and beam them aboard.”
“Acknowledged. Energizing now.”
Janeway waited. “Mr. Kim, do you have them?” she demanded.
“Um, yes, Captain. We have them.” The young ensign looked at the
couple in front of him, Tom’s face still buried in Caitlin’s neck. Harry
glanced over to B’Elanna, who shrugged and gave him an I-told-you-so look.
“Good,” came the authoritative reply. “Have them report to sickbay
immediately. I want them both to undergo a thorough examination.”
“Yes, Captain. Um, hey, Tom. The Captain wants-”
Paris raised his head and regarded his embarrassed friend with
amusement. “I know, sickbay.” He took Caitlin’s hand and pulled her out
the door.
Harry turned and looked at B’Elanna. “How about that? Not even a
thank-you.” He said with good-natured irritation.
She smiled in reply. “I told you they just needed some time alone.”

Neelix had arranged a welcome home dinner for both of them in the
hydroponic garden, which was attended by almost everyone on board. It was
rewarding to discover just how much the rest of the crew cared, and both
Caitlin and Tom had blushed at the warmth of the reception.
Afterwards, Caitlin returned to her quarters, undressed and settled
onto the sofa with a PADD. She had a lot of work to catch up on and she
might as well start now, in spite of the fact that the Captain had given
Tom and her the next two days off. She stretched her arms up and yawned; it
felt good to be home. Funny how that sounded; her calling a Starfleet vessel
home, but Tom was right. Voyager was her life now; this was where her friends
were, where her work was, and where he was.
She looked down at the shimmering silk of the gown she was wearing.
It was Tom’s favourite. He had created it for her on her birthday with his
replicator points after accidentally tearing her blue one. Besides,
according to him, the dark green colour complimented her eyes and hair better.
Tonight, she had put it on just for him. Even though he hadn’t said so, she
knew he would be coming by.
Nervously, she glanced back at the PADD before throwing it down in
disgust. She couldn’t concentrate, not now at least. Going into the bathroom,
she critically appraised her reflection. *Not bad, maybe the hair.*
She picked up the brush and ran it through the dark auburn waves. Pulling her
hair up into a loose bun, she allowed a few soft wisps to hang down,
attractively framing her face. As she grabbed a few hairpins to make the
necessary final adjustments, the door chimed. “Come in.”
“Cait, I-” Paris stopped and looked around. “Cait?”
“Be right there.” Her voice floated out to him. With one more glance
of approval in the mirror, she smoothed the gown over her flat stomach and
headed for the door.
“Listen, Cait, I know you said that . . . you . . .” Tom’s mind went
blank as she appeared from the adjoining room. A whispered “Wow!” substituted
for the speech he had so carefully rehearsed.
She smiled broadly, a warm glow radiating across her cheeks. “I take
it you approve of what you see.”
“Approve? Why I-ah-Cait, you’re beautiful.”
She laughed as he drew her to him, covering her face with tender
kisses. “So beautiful,” he murmured. “So beautiful.” His fingers threaded
their way through the length of her hair, scattering the pins onto the floor.
Cradling the small of her back in his left, his right hand glided smoothly over
the rise of her chest, cupping one breast. Through the silk, he teased the
nipple gently with his thumb.
Caitlin let out a small sigh. How could she have ever thought this
was wrong? Her own hands slid down his chest, gradually opening the front of
his uniform. “Are you sure?” he whispered, briefly releasing her mouth from
his possession. “We don’t have to.” He pulled his face back to look at hers.
“I mean, if you want to wait, we can.”
Glazed emerald eyes stared up into his smoky blue ones. “Tom, I
don’t want to wait; I want you to make love to me tonight.”
His mouth fell open slightly as the full impact of her words sunk in.
There were still quite a few bridges to cross, but at least, now he knew they
would be crossing them together. A huge, mischievous grin spread across his
face. He bent down and scooped her up. “Your wish is my command,” he beamed,
laying her down gently on the bed.

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

A Matter of Security

From crime@acs.bu.edu Tue Feb 13 14:03:02 1996
Date: Tue, 13 Feb 1996 07:52:22 -0500 (EST)
From: mary self
To: David Tremel
Cc: mary self
Subject: A Matter of Security

Here’s the first Paris/Matthews story I ever wrote.

DISCLAIMERS: All characters in this story are the property of Paramount,
except for that of Caitlin Mattews, who, along with the story,
is my creation.

WARNING: THIS STORY DOES CONTAIN SEXUALLY EXPLICIT MATERIAL. YOU HAVE BEEN
CAUTIONED.

A Matter of Security

By Carly Hunter
copyright 1995

The door chimed.

Captain Kathryn Janeway looked up from her desk. “Come.”

The door opened to reveal her Chief of Security, Tuvok.

“Well, Mr. Tuvok, what can I do for you?” She sat back in her chair.

“Captain, as you may be aware, my time for Pon farr is approaching,
and I will be needing extensive and uninterupted use of one of the holodecks.”

Janeway repressed a grin. Was it her imagination or did she detect a
brief look of embarrassment in those dark, Vulcan eyes? “Understood. You may
use Holodeck 2; I will inform the crew that particular holodeck will be off
limits for a few days.” She cleared her throat. “Will you be requiring any
assistance during the ritual?”

“Thank you, no.” Came the stoic reply. “However, as I will be
unavailable during this time, you may wish to appoint a replacement. I would
suggest Ensign Caitlin Matthews.”

“Matthews? Isn’t she one of our Maquis crew members?” The thought
that Tuvok would suggest a Maquis to head security took the Captain more than
slightly aback.

“Yes, but having worked with her on both ships, I know her knowledge
of both Starfleet and Maquis tactics to be quite sound. Further, since coming
aboard, I have found her commitment to our current mission to be beyond
question, and her grasp of Starfleet protocol is more than adequate. I believe
you would find her a suitable replacement.”

“Have you discussed this with Commander Chakotay?” Janeway asked.

“I have, and he supports my recommendation.”

“Very well. Have Ms. Matthews report to me tomorrow morning. I would
like to speak with her personally before making my decision. Dismissed.”

At Tuvok’s departure, Janeway reached for her crew PADD and punched up
the Ensign’s record. She frowned. While there had been no incidents of late,
Matthew’s temper had landed her in one of Tuvok’s first protocol classes.
Her background was typical Maquis. She had worked with her father as
a trader along the border during the war; that was until the Cardassians
boarded her father’s ship and deciding he was a spy, took him back to
Cardassia Prime.
Caitlin had been on Tohvun III coordinating a shipment of farm
machinery at the time. Afterwards, she had begun making preparations to enlist
in Starfleet, but the peace treaty had changed all that. Believing, as many
did in the territories, that the Federation had made a colossal mistake, she
had joined the Maquis to continue her own personal battle against
the Cardassians.
A level 5 pilot, her Maquis record revealed a distinguished combat
history, both in space and on the ground. Furthermore, according to Ensign
Kim, Matthews and Torres often worked out together using one of B’Elanna’s
holographic combat programs.
And in spite of her fiery temper and undisciplined manner, this Maquis
had managed to achieve the respect of her Chief of Security, her Chief
Engineer and her First Officer. The last two Janeway could understand, but
Tuvok? Perhaps there is more to this Caitlin Matthews than meets the eye.

*******************************************************************************

Ensign Matthews hurried along the corridor. It wasn’t everyday you
met privately with the Captain, and the last thing she wanted to be was late.
She almost hadn’t believed it. Her? Temporary Security Chief?
Had it been anyone else she would’ve laughed, but the fact that it was Tuvok
who told her meant it was no joke.
They had earned each other’s respect in the battle on Celex 4, and
even though later, he had revealed himself to be a spy, she was gratified they
had maintained that respect, however grudging it might now be.
Reaching the door to the Captain’s Ready Room, she touched the chime.

“Come.”

“You wanted to see me, Captain?”

“Yes, Ensign. Come in and sit down. . .”

************* ************

“So what did the Captain want to see you about?” asked B’Elanna,
picking up a forkful of food.

Caitlin grinned. “I’m going to be switching my duty shift to match
yours and Harry’s for a while. The Captain wants to observe my performance
at the security station.”

“Why?” Harry broke in. “From what I hear, Mr. Tuvok’s pretty
impressed with you work?”

“That’s just it. He’s so impressed that he has nominated me to be his
replacement during his upcoming, er, vacation.”

B’Elanna’s jaw dropped. “No, you’re joking. The Captain would allow
you, a Maquis, as security chief.”

“She trusts you in engineering, doesn’t she?” Caitlin retorted.

“Congratulations!” Harry interjected. “I think its great. C’mon
B’Elanna, it’s just one more sign that the two crews are merging. You,
yourself said this morning that she deserved the position more than anyone.
Well, now, she’s got it.”

“Oh no, I haven’t gotten it yet.” Caitlin protested. “I still have
to pass inspection. But frankly, I’d rather clean out the Jefferies’ tubes
than go back to stellar cartography. And speaking of one of the devils,
guess who just walked in. Ensign Jenny I-left-my-brain-in-my-other-uniform
Delaney and our hotshot pilot, Lt. Paris; figures she’s the type he’d go for.”

“Hey, Tom’s not that bad. He has his good points,too.” Harry felt
he had to defend his friend.

B’Elanna agreed. “Harry’s right. Tom may be a pig, but he can also
be very protective and caring. I can’t forget how he took care of me when the
Vediians kidnapped us.”

“I suppose you two *may* be right, but so far I’ve never seen a chink
in the bravado, and until I do, I intend to have as little to do with him as
possible. Uh-oh, here they come.”

“Hey guys,” Tom smiled. “Mind if we join you?”

“Oh, go right ahead.” Caitlin’s face was a mask of sincerety. “In
fact, why don’t you take my place; I have to be leaving anyway.” She added
rising.

“So soon?” B’Elanna’s tone bordered on sarcasm.

“Actually, yes. Mr Tuvok wants me to begin committing Starfleet trial
and sentencing procedures to memory.”

“Sentencing procedures? What are you talking about?” Paris’
brow knotted.

“Yes, I guess he wants me prepared for every eventuality. So Harry,
the next time you decide to pick a fight with the Captain at Sandrine’s, I’ll
probably be the prosecutor at your court martial,” she teased.

Tom winced. *Funny the effect those words still had. Did she say them
intentionally?* He wondered.

“Anyway,” Caitlin continued. “Tonight at Sandrine’s as usual guys?
Great. Harry, you still owe me a game. Sir.” She nodded with solemnity at
Tom before leaving the table.

“What was that all about?” Tom looked from Harry to B’Elanna.

“Caitlin is joining our shift for a few days, so Captain Janeway can
observe her performance at security. Tuvok has recommended her to be his
replacement.” Harry explained.

“Security Chief?! Great, I feel safer already.”

“Hey, she is good at her job, Tom.” B’Elanna protested. “Since we
lost Durst, she has really pulled herself together and filled his position.
I think she deserves the same chance I was given.”

“I agree.” echoed Harry.

“Well, maybe.” Tom grudgingly admitted. “All I know is that sometime
between now and coming on board, she decided she didn’t like me. And frankly,
I see no reason why I should try to change her mind.” He concluded taking a
bite of his lunch.

************ ************

“Your break,” Tom said as he finished racking up the balls.

Caitlin smiled. This was their fifth game, and so far, she and B’Elanna
were beating the two men three games to one. She drew back her stick and shot.

Bam! The balls scattered across the table. The 3 and 15 went in and
the cue ball came to rest behind the 4.

Tom groaned inwardly, *She’s going to clear the table again.* “Where
the hell did you learn to play like this, Ensign?”

Caitlin’s face was a mask of pure concentration, as she chalked the tip
of her stick and walked around the table. “I worked as a small-time trader
with my father since I was fifteen, Lieutenant.” She bent down and sunk the 4
and 7 before continuing. “Which means I’ve been in and out of bars most of my
life.” She chalked her stick and took aim at the 2. “Both with him and the
members of his crew.”

Clunk!

“And one of the best ways to survive and earn respect is to become good
at bargames. 1 and 5 in the corner pocket.”

Clunk! Clunk!

“It’s also a very good way to conduct business transactions; although,
playing with Nausicaans and Klingons can be hazardous to your health, no
offense, B’Elanna. 6 in the side.”

“None taken.” Her friend grinned. Harry was going to owe both of them
one week’s replicator rations each by the end of this game.

“8 in the corner. That’s the game, gentlemen.” Caitlin threw her
stick on the table. “Let’s see; I believe it was loser buys. Correct,
Lieutenant?”

“Yeah, right. Hey Sandrine, four more on my bill.” Tom yelled as the
four of them sat down. He didn’t mind paying on a wager, but did she have to
be so smug? With his father, it had always been the smugness of moral
superiority; with her? Cockiness mixed with disgust, maybe? Whatever it was,
it annoyed him to no end.

“So, I understand you’ll be joining our duty shift tomorrow.” *Two can
always play at this game, Ensign.* Tom’s face was the picture of innocent
inquisitiveness. “Temporary chief of security, I understand.”

Caitlin narrowed her eyes slightly. *On guard, kid; something’s up.*
“Not yet,” she replied. “The Captain wants to review my performance first-hand
before deciding.” *And if you even think about causing me trouble,
Lieutenant,* she added to herself.

“Oh, I see.” He took a sip of his burgundy and returned her
distrustful gaze with clear blue eyes.

Harry and B’Elanna looked at both of them. Tensions were rising at the
table. As if to support him, Ricki came up and placed her hand on Tom’s
shoulder. He adjusted his position so that she could sit on his leg, his arm
wrapped around her waist.

Contempt written on her face, Caitlin looked at the hologram. She
took a swallow of her synthale and shifted her gaze back to Paris.

“How about another game?” suggested Harry. “This time Caitlin and me
against you two.”

“Never abandon your partner, Harry.” Caitlin’s voice reprimanded him
gently. “It’s one of the unofficial rules; I guess you could call it pool
protocol.”

“I guess you’re becoming an authority on protocol?” Tom’s voice
reflected none of the intended sarcasm.

“It’s necessary for me to do so in order to successfully complete my
duties.” Caitlin replied evenly. *One thing is for sure; you can’t get in
trouble with good ol’ Vulcan stoicism.*

“Still,” Tom continued. “There are a lot of Starfleet regulations you
may not be familiar with.”

“Then I hope I can turn to you for assistance, especially regarding
disciplinary procedures.” Caitlin returned his challenge impassively.

“Caitlin,” B’Elanna said softly. This verbal sparring was escalating,
and she didn’t want her friend to get into any trouble at least not at this
point in time, even if Tom was being a poocuh.

Paris’ face flushed, and for the first time, his eyes lost their
crystalline innocence, turning deep blue with rage.

A quick smile danced across Caitlin’s lips. She had won. There was no
need to let the “game” escalate any higher. She rose to go to the bar, only to
find her way blocked by Lt. Paris.

“Are you certain you can handle the job of security chief?” he
demanded bluntly.

“As well as any traitorous ex-con with a holocrutch can handle the
conn.” *If you want the gloves off. Lieutenant, they’re off,* Caitlin thought.

Paris’ face turned dangerously dark. Harry had never seen his friend
so angry, and rose to intercede.

“Don’t you ever,” Tom began, his voice ominously quiet as he fought for
control. “Don’t you ever let me hear you make a comment like that again,
Ensign.”

“With all `due’ respect, Sir.” Her green eyes flashing with anger.
“If you can’t stand the heat, get out of the kitchen.”

“Hey Tom,” Harry put his hand on his friend’s shoulder.

Tom shook it off, and before he knew what he was doing, he took a
swing at the smug face in front of him.

Caitlin caught his arm and with a graceful ease twisted it behind his
back, forcing Paris to his knees.

“What the hell is going on here?” The Captain’s voice made them
all jump.

Releasing Tom, Caitlin quickly snapped to attention. *Well, I’ve blown
it now. Good-bye Chief of Security.*

B’Elanna rose. “Well, Captain, we were discussing the difference
between Starfleet and Klingon disarming manuvers. And Caitlin was merely
illustrating why she prefers the Klingon style.” She wasn’t about to let her
friend get into trouble for something Paris had started.

“Is this true, Mr. Paris?” The Captain watched her Conn officer slowly
get to his feet massaging his shoulder.

“Yes, Captain, and she has proven her point quite effectively.” Tom
looked at B’Elanna. *I won’t get you in trouble, even though your are covering
for her.* His gaze told her silently.

“I see. Well in the future, may I suggest that the gym is the place
for such demonstrations.” Janeway looked at all four of them, clearly not
believing what she was being told.

“Yes, Captain. I’m sorry,” came Caitlin’s reply. “Now if I may be
excused, I believe I have some more studying to do.”

“I think you may be right, Ensign. Dismissed.”

“I think I’ll go help her.” B’Elanna remarked and followed her
friend’s exit from the holodeck.

Caitlin was waiting outside in the corridor. “Thanks for covering for
me in there. I really thought my goose was, as they used to say, cooked.”

“No problem, but you’re going to have to watch out and learn to work
with Paris if you want this job.” B’Elanna advised as they walked toward the
turbolift. “It won’t be easy; believe me, I know. Especially, since it is
more personal between the two of you; at least, Carey’s and my arguments have
been mostly professional.”

“I know, I know. Somehow, I’ve got to keep my temper while working
with Tom, Tom, the admiral’s son, even if he provokes me.” She grinned. “You
know, B’Elanna, I think that’s going to be the hardest part of this
assignment.”

B’Elanna returned the smile. “Surely the veteran of Celex 4 and the
battle for Rina’ar can emerge victorious here? Or is Tom worse than a Cardie?”

“Can I get back to you on that?” Caitlin asked, chuckling as they
entered the lift.

*******************************************************************************

“Captains Log, Stardate 48613.2. We are in orbit around the planet,
Koranan II, supposedly rich in deposits of hemalite. It is uninhabited, and
due to a layer of highly charged ion particles in the upper atmosphere, I am
unwilling to risk using the transporters. Therefore, I have decided to send
down a shuttle with two of our crewmen to complete a more comprehensive
survey of the surface.
“Due to the problems that will be experienced during such a flight, I
have decided that Lt. Paris should pilot the shuttle, and I have chosen
Ensign Matthews to accompany him. Not ony is she a good pilot with a history
of field reconnaissance for the Maquis, but as I have observed a degree of
animosity between the two, I hope that a chance for them to work together
uninterrupted may serve to ease some of this tension.”

“Paris to Voyager.”

“Go ahead, Mr. Paris.” Janeway replied.

“Captain, we’re getting ready to enter the upper atmosphere. The ion
layer seems to be thicker and more concentrated than we first supposed. We are
going to try to maintain communications, but I’m not sure if we’ll be
successful.”

“Understood, and Lieutenant, be careful.” her voice conveyed a
genuine concern.

“Aye, Captain. Paris out.”

“Lieutenant, I’m reading a minor stress fracture on the outer hull of
the starboard engine.” Caitlin noted at the ship entered the atmosphere.

“Establish a containment field; we don’t want any of these ion
particles getting in.”

“Yes sir, containment field in place.”

The ship shuddered.

Tom checked his readings. “Ensign, I’m getting an energy fluctuation
in the starboard plasma flow. I thought you put a containment field around
that fracture.”

“I did, but the particles are breaking through.”

The ship swung hard to the right, nearly tossing them both to
the floor.

Tom swore. “We’ve lost the starboard impulse engine.”

“Reducing power to the port engine to compensate.” Caitlin replied.

“It’s not enough. Shut down the port reactor and fire manuvering
thrusters.”

“Manuvering thrusters are off-line.”

“Dammit, Ensign. I need those thrusters.”

“I’ll try to reinitiate a start-up.” Caitlin said, jumping out of
her chair.

“Gravitational pull is increasing our speed. Ensign, I could really
use those thrusters.” Tom tried to hide his own mounting panic.

“I’ve got ’em.” Caitlin yelled, as she sat back down. “Thrusters are
back on-line and firing.”

“Too late.” Tom informed her. “I’m going to try for a controlled
crash. Brace for impact.”

“Warning.” came the computerized voice. “Impact in fifteen seconds.
Fourteen. Thirteen. . .”

Tom shook his head. Outside the shuttle window, he could see trees and
behind them a violet sky. Turning toward the co-pilot’s seat, he put a hand on
Caitlin’s shoulder and gently shook her. “Hey, you okay?”

She opened her eyes; reflexes had shut them at the moment of impact.
Stirring slowly to test her body, she answered, “Yeah, I think so. You?”

“Umm-hmm.” He stared out the window.

“That was some really nice flying, Lieutenant. Not many people could
have pulled it off.”

Tom grimaced. “Thanks, I think. I’ll let you know more once I’ve
checked out the engines.” He spun his seat around and headed for the door.

The shuttle lay at a twenty degree slant with its nose patially buried
in a small mound of soil. The starboard engine was almost completely buried,
meaning that repairs were going to have to be made the slow way from the inside
out. *Damn! Well, better get started, Thomas, old man.*

“Janeway to Paris.”

No response.

“Janeway to Matthews.”

Nothing.

“Mr. Kim can you get any readings on the shuttle?”

“Negative, Captain. Sensors cannot penetrate the ion layer.” replied
the young man.

“What could’ve caused that increased concentration of particles we
noted as they entered the atmosphere? Mr. Tuvok, do you have any theories?”
Janeway wasn’t sure if she wanted to hear the Vulcan’s suppositions or not.

“At this time, I lack sufficient data to render an hypothesis.
However, sensors were able to detect an increase in deuterium levels within
the layer.”

“Deuterium?”

“Yes, Captain. I believe such an increase could only have come as the
result of a fuel leak on the shuttle.”

“If you’re right.” Janeway finished the Security Chief’s line of
thought. “Then they may have crashed on the surface, and right now, we have
no way to get them back. Janeway to all senior officers. Report to the
Briefing Room immediately.”

*********** ************

Caitlin sat back and drew an arm over her brow. She had been digging
for over an hour, uncovering as much of the starboard engine as the hard earth
would allow, and she didn’t like what she saw. The black streaks on the outer
hull casing probably gave only a tiny clue to the amount of damage inside.
Discouraged, she thrust the piece of wood she had been using as a shovel in the
ground and entered the shuttle.
Paris lay on his back, sandwiched between a partition and a seat, his
head underneath the engineering console. He raised it slightly as she entered
the craft.

“Is the engine dug out yet, Ensign.”

“No sir, and it ain’t gonna be,” she responded flippantly. “At least
not until I rest for a minute. Why the hell, doesn’t Starfleet put basic tools
on these tin buckets they call shuttles? I could’ve had the engine partially
uncovered by now if I had a shovel.” She sat down across from him with her
back against the wall.

Tom shrugged. “Well, we’ll never get out of here if you don’t get that
starboard engine uncovered. I can’t repair all the damage from in here.”

“And that’s another thing,” she wagged an accusatory finger at him.
“I realize you are the senior officer and all, but why do I have to do all the
digging. I’ve had just as much experience repairing impulse engines as you
have, probably even more.”

Tom pulled himself out from under the console. “Someone has to do it;
besides I’ve had more experience with Starfleet shuttles than you have.”

“Yeah, so I’ve heard.” Caitlin regretted the words as soon as they
popped out. *Dammit kid, watch your mouth,* she scolded.

Tom’s eyes narrowed. “Just what are you implying, Ensign?” *I’ve been
waiting for you to bring up Caldik Prime.*

“Nothing,” she shook her head. “Nothing at all. I’m just tired. That
damn soil is hard and dry; it makes digging almost impossible.” She tilted her
head back against the wall and closed her eyes.

Paris eyed her warily as he eased himself back down under the console.
So far they had worked okay together; both of them maintaining their
professionalism. She had been cooperative and had unquestioningly accepted his
order to dig out the engine. *And she had kept her head during our entry,
managing to get the thrusters back on-line,* he acknowledged in spite of
himself. Still, of all the people to be stranded with. “Hey Ensign.”

“Huh, what?” Her head snapped forward. *Geez, I must have dozed off.
Not good, kid.*

“Get back to digging. I need that engine free.”

She rose slowly, glaring at the reclined body in front of her. *Ass,
you’ve probably never dug a trench in you sheltered little life, or are you
just getting back at me for that fight in Sandrine’s?* she wondered at she
exited the shuttle. *Enh, probably both.*
She picked up the wood and began digging. With every spoonful of earth
that came up her anger mounted at him, at the situation, at the Captain, who
had sent her on this ridiculous mission. *She did it as a test; I know she
did. Probably some damned Starfleet bonding exercise. Put two people who are
at each other’s throat in a challenging situation and see if they can overcome
their differences. Well, is this a challenging enough situation for you,
Captain? Gods know, it is for me. Why, I even-* “Owww!”
She had become so wrapped up in her thoughts; she hadn’t noticed that
the wood had begun to develop stress fractures along the grain. As she plunged
the `shovel’ into the ground, her right hand slipped gashing her palm along one
of the fractures. Swearing, she dropped the wood and headed into the shuttle.

“Hey, I thought I ordered you to continue digging.” Tom didn’t bother
to look up.

She didn’t answer. Holding her wounded hand upward so she didn’t bleed
over anything; she knelt down and began rumaging through the medikit with her
one good hand.

“Ensign,” Tom sat up. “I asked you a- What are you doing?”

“I cut my hand open, and I’m trying to fix it up before I bleed to
death or get blood poisoning. Does that satisfy you?” She pulled out the
medical tricorder. “Great half a dozen spinters, and I’m a rightie.”

Paris stood up and moved over to wear she knelt. “Here, let me see.”
He bent down and took her hand in his.

Caitlin jerked back. “It’s okay, Lieutenant; I can take care of it
myself. I’ve patched up worse wounds than this before.”

“Yeah, on other people. Oh, I know your record, Ensign,” he responded
to her look of surprise. “Celex IV, Rina’ar, the Meridan settlement. You are
quite the soldier, aren’t you?” He extended his hand again. “Now let me see
the cut. That’s an order.”

Partly due to shock, she extended her wounded palm out to him. He took
it gently in his and ran the tricorder over it. *I was right,* she thought.
*He does have soft hands.*

Letting her hand go, he reached into the medikit and pulled out a
hypospray. “Okay, I’m going to give you an antibiotic mixed with a painkiller.
Most of the splinters are near the surface, but two of them have gone in deep,
and I may have to cut a little with the exoscalpel to get them out.”

She nodded and exposed her neck. As he reached behind her ear with the
hypospray, his fingers brushed her throat just behind the jugular. She jumped
a little at the touch, and then blushed ever so slightly.

“Ticklish?” he asked.

“No,” she replied lightly. “Just a little on edge.”

“Okay, we’ll give the painkiller time to activate. In the meantime,
let’s get some of this blood cleaned off so I can see what I’m doing.”

Caitlin watched him closely, surprised at how solicitous he had become.
*I guess, maybe B’Elanna and Harry were right; he does have his good side.*

In a few minutes, he had removed all the splinters and had sealed the
wound with an autosuture, before covering it with a clean bandage for
protection. “How does it feel?” he asked, putting the equipment back in
the kit.

“Numb,” Caitlin responded. “But better. Thanks, Lieutenant.” She
offered him a slight smile, which he didn’t return.

“Well, you certainly, can’t dig anymore, now.” His voice was rapidly
resuming its terse tone. “Which will certainly slow down our progress. So you
may as well sit here and hand me tools.”

She nodded, her eyes hardening in response. *Not five nanoseconds ago,
you were being kind and solicitous; now this. Just who the hell are you,
Lieutenant?*

************ ************

Save for Tom barking tool requests, they worked in silence for another
hour. Then, feeling his own stomach begin to rumble, he ordered a lunch break,
limiting them to half a ration bar and half an electrolyte drink each. They
ate outside the shuttle for about ten minutes.

“Well, back to work,” Paris ordered, standing up and heading towards
the spacecraft. He stopped and looked at Caitlin’s excavation. Shaking his
head, he entered the shuttle.

“What?” Caitlin called after him, growing defensive. “What the hell
is this?” She shook her own head in imitation. “Sir?”

“Nothing, nothing.” Tom eased himself back into position. “I was just
noting the progress or lack thereof, in extricating the shuttle. But then,”
he added wickedly. “You couldn’t help hurting your hand could you?” He didn’t
care if his tone didn’t conform to protocol; he was still furious at her for
the comment she had made in front of Harry and B’Elanna. At least, his
intimation fell on her ears alone.

“Just what are you implying, Sir?” Her voice deliberately scornfull as
she uttered the last word. “Are you suggesting that I cut my hand open
to avoid work?”

“I said nothing of the kind.” Tom continued looking at the panel. “I
merely noted that your injury prevents you from doing the one task you didn’t
wish to perform.”

“Is that what you are going to report? That I am a shirker, a cheat?”
Her eyes were livid emeralds, as the possible promotion became the furtherest
thing in from her mind.

“I never used those words, Ensign,” he continued in the same
deliberately calm voice.

“Oh, I find this rich coming from someone like you, Lieutenant. An
arrogant self-centered pig who spends his free-time chasing after *real* women
with the collective brainsize of a Mendarkian swamp rat.”

Tom grinned. He was starting to enjoy making her seeth for a change.
“You’re just jealous because I never chased after you.”

“Jealous? Such a ridiculous suggestion doesn’t even merit a denial.
No, Lieutenant. In order to be jealous, I’d have to at least have some respect for you, and I have none. How could I respect some brat, who’s given
everything and throws it all away just because he can’t face his mistakes until
its too late? How could I respect someone who, when he gets caught, stoops to
turning in his former cohorts just so that he can get an easier sentence?
“Let me tell you something, Tom, Tom, the Admiral’s son; I started out
with very little, just my father and his business. Now, thanks to the Cardies,
I’ve lost them both. Tell me Lieutenant, did you lose any family members in
the border wars? I’ll bet you didn’t. Well, let me tell you, it hurts; it
rips your guts out. It-”

Tom bolted up. He hadn’t expected this barrage, and it hit him hard.
“Shut up!” he snarled. “Shut up and leave my family out of this. You don’t
even begin to know what you are talking about.” The colour of his eyes
deepened and his face darkened as it had at Sandrine’s.
“Let ME tell you something about MY family, Ensign. My father made
admiral when he was forty-five, one of the youngest in Starfleet, and
everything I ever did was always judged by what he had done. Well, I tried, I
tried my damndest to measure up to those standards, but I couldn’t. So I gave
up, trying and caring. Finally, I found something I was good at- piloting, and
that gave me something to shoot for. But then, even that got taken away.
Sure, I haven’t lost a parent in war, but through my own stupid mistakes,
I’ve lost my career, my family, my fiancee, and probably my last chance to earn
my father’s respect. You can blame the Cardassians. I’ve got no one to blame
but myself, and that’s what I have to live with every day.” He eased himself
back under the damaged console.

Caitlin felt her face flush with embarrassment. She had never given
much thought to his bravado being anything more than annoying cockiness. She
watched him furiously attacking the damaged panel and decided now was not the
time to apologize. Silently, she rose and exited the shuttle, grabbing a
tricorder on her way out. Reconn was always a good way to give tensions time
to diffuse.
Tom watched her leave, and regretted his rather personal revelation.
He hadn’t meant to say any of that to anyone, except maybe Harry or the
Captain, and certainly, not in so many words. But she had pushed him, harder
than even he had realized. *Oh well, too late now, Thomas,* he thought, re-
activating the phaser welder.

An hour or so later, Caitlin returned. “Howzit going, Lieutenant?”
she asked using a nonchalent a tone as possible.

“The damage is worse than I thought. The power coupling is completely
shot, and the stabilizer is pretty badly damaged,” he replied avoiding
her gaze.

“So in other words, we’re stuck.”

Tom stopped what he was doing. “Yeah, you could put it that way,” he
said before resuming his repairs.

“Lieutenant.” *This isn’t going to be easy, kid.*

“What?” His manner was impatient, even though he knew he could work
two weeks straight and this ship still wouldn’t fly.

“Lieutenant, I’d like to apologize. I realize now that my assumptions
about you were based partially on erroneous data.” *Gods, I sound like Tuvok.*

“What?” If this was an apology, Tom wasn’t quite sure whether he
should accept it or not.

“I said, I’m sorry. I didn’t realize that I had cut so close to the
bone.” She gave him a lopsided grin. “If he was alive, my father could list
for you the number of contracts I’d almost blown because of my mouth. I always
figured that time would temper, well, my temper, but so far that hasn’t
happened. So,” she extended her hand. “I’d like to apologize, for every-
thing I said.”

Tom wriggled out from under the console, and stood up, slowly
straightening out his twisted limbs. “S’okay, Ensign,” he grinned
mischievously as he shook her hand. “I guess I haven’t exactly given you
reason to think other than you did.”

They stood there smiling at each other. *Gods, his eyes are so blue.*
Caitlin found herself thinking. Embarrassed, she quickly released his hand and
knelt down. “So can I give you a hand? Er, no pun intended,” she added,
glancing at the bandage.

“I doubt it; the engine is pretty much DOA.”

“Well, let me see.” She squeezed herself into the small workspace.
“You’d be surprised how creative you can get with 2 detachments of Cardassians
heading your way.”

Tom shrugged. “Be my guest. Sing out if you get anything; I’ll be
sitting over here.” He crossed to the opposite wall and slid down into a
tired crouch.

************ ************

“Well,” Caitlin began as she pulled herself up.

Tom jumped. He hadn’t been aware he had fallen asleep. It was so hot
in the ship.

Caitlin snickered at his startled expression, but then turned serious.
“You’re right; we’re stuck.” She stood up, sweat beading on her brow. “Excuse
me.” Moving over to where he sat, she began rumaging through the emergency
supplies.

“What are you looking for?”

“Hmm, well, I guess this will have to do.” She pulled out one of the
two emergency blankets.

“Do? Do for what?”

Caitlin turned, a devilish smile creeping onto her lips. “Lieutenant,
when was the last time you went skinny dipping?”

*Skinny dipping, what the-* “I guess I was about six, why?” Tom’s
face reflected his genuine confusion.

“Same here, but I think I’m about to change that. I found a fresh
water pond not too far from here. Care to break regulations and join me?”

“Sure, why not?” To hell with protocol; the thought of cool water on
his hot, tired body was way too tempting to resist.

Reaching the pond, she spread the blanket out in partial shade, and
then sat down on it. She pulled of her boots and then began stripping off her
uniform.
Tom took a deep breath and joined her on the ground. He had barely
removed his turtleneck, when she was already up and sprinting for the water.
*Gods, she has a nice body; hell, she’d have to to work out with B’Elanna.* he
found himself noting.
Caitlin took a running flat dive into the water. She couldn’t remember
the last time she had gone swimming in real water; the Pacifica program on the
holodeck not withstanding. She rolled onto her back and gazed up at the
clouds; somewhere beyond them Voyager orbitted. She rolled over and dived down
into the water, pushing her lungs to the bursting point. Surfacing, she stood
up, the water dripping provocatively off her breasts.

“Hey, Lieutenant.” She yelled, giggling at his hesitation. “Aren’t
you coming in?”

“Be right there.” Tom resumed undressing, hoping to sneak in while
she took another dive. But she gave no indication of moving. Standing there
with her arms folded across her chest, it was clear to Tom that she was
enjoying his embarrassment.
Taking off his briefs, he, too, ran to the water and dove in. Swimming
to where she waited, he stood up in front of her, allowing both of them to
finally get a good look at each other. “Satisfied?” he asked, not really
knowing what else to say.

She looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “Maayybee.”
she drawled out and with that she dived off to the side.

Tom turned around trying to track her movements. Suddenly, he felt
something hit his legs, and down he went. When he surfaced, she was waiting
a short distance away, laughing.

“Why you- I’ll get you for that,” he playfully threatened, as he
started towards her.

“Only if you can catch me,” she teased, pulling away with smooth
easy strokes.

Tom swam strongly, his longer arms and legs giving him the advantage
in speed. He reached a hand out to grab her leg, but came up with only water.
At the last minute, she had dived and passed directly under him.

“What’s the matter; lose something, Lieutenant?” he heard an impish
voice call from behind him. Her head bobbed above the water only a few
meters away.

“Yeah, an insubordinate ensign.” he replied, a roguish grin spreading
across his face. *Damn, she was good, but fool me once-* “Have you seen her?”

“I don’t know,” she answered uneasily. *He’s planning something.*
“Can you describe her?”

“She’s about the size of an Andorian bull.” Tom pulled himself through
the water, gradually coming closer to her as he circled. “With the looks and
personality to match. She seems to think she’s this clever tactician, but I
think it’s just because she’s never faced a worthy adversary.”

“And are you such an adversary, Lieutenant?” *Careful kid, he’s
getting closer.*

“Perhaps, but if I can’t find her we’ll never know, will we?”
he smiled sweetly.

*Face of an angel and the soul of a devil.* “Even then you might not,
Lieutenant.” Caitlin replied.

“Oh well, too bad.” And with that, he disappeared.

*Damn!* Caitlin dived, too, and opened her eyes. He was coming right
at her, and it was too shallow for her to pass under him again. Kicking off to
her right, she felt his hand graze her foot. She turned and saw that he had
adjusted his course as well, still on her tail. Turning and spinning, she
tried in vain to lose him; her lungs burning for oxygen. She had to surface
even if it meant-. *Damn! I underestimated him again.* Breaking the water,
she gulped down huge breaths of air.

Tom surfaced beside her, breathing less heavily than she, and grabbed
her arm. “I guess I should have told you I was one of the top swimmers in my
class at the Academy.” His eyes glittered, proud of his victory.

“You . . . little . . . ass . . . Sir,” she panted, barely choking out
the last word as a precaution.

He threw his head back and laughed; the genuine merryment lighting up
his entire face. *Oh, gods, he’s beautiful.* Caitlin thought, not sure if
that was really the right word to use. Suddenly, she became aware of just how
close he was to her. His shoulders, his chest . . . She felt a pull at her
own chest that came from more than the swimming she had just done. *Snap out
of it, kid!* Shaking free of his hand, she swam towards the shore. “You may
have won a battle, Lieutenant,” she called back. “But the war is
still undecided.”

Tom watched her pull away suddenly aware of the fine line between
competition and desire. *She was so close, and her eyes- I could swear for a
second. . .* Realizing the moment had passed, he struck out after her.
By the time, he reached the shore, she was already lying face down on the
blanket, letting a few of the sun’s rays dry her skin. Feeling aroused, he lay
down on his back beside her and closed his eyes, trying to will the instinctual
response away.
Caitlin rose up on her elbows and turned her head to look at him.
Sweeping her eyes down his body, she saw his partial erection. Sitting up,
she moved to straddle his body.
Tom felt small, maddening bites and kisses travel from his ear down his
neck. Keeping his eyes closed, he let each kiss build upon the other,
increasing his excitement. As her lips and tongue traced the muscles from his
neck down his chest and stomach, a small sigh escaped his lips. He heard her
laugh softly, confident in her control. Her hand grasped his now-fully erect
penis, and he felt her warm, wet mouth slide over it head, her tongue expertly
massaging and teasing him to the point of explosion. Then, she stopped.
Paris’ eyes flew open. She was still straddling him, but her face was
now near his. “Oh gods, don’t stop!” he gasped.

“Shhh,” she murmured. “I think you’ll like this.” With her hand, she
guided his penis to her own wet opening and gradually slid herself down on him.

Tom closed his eyes, as they rolled back in his head. *Ohh, gods!*

Caitlin raised herself up allowing him to almost escape her. Then, she
engulfed him again with an excruciating slowness, letting him feel every fold
and muscle within her. As she raised herself a third time, Tom lifted his hips
and grabbed her around the waist in attempt to end the agony, but she remained
firm, not allowing him to enter her any further until he lowered himself back
down. Bringing her face to his, she whispered, “So, do you like that?”

“Like? Gods, where did you learn to do that?”

She laughed seductively, running her tongue along his jaw, and repeated
the procedure yet again. As she started to lift up a fifth time, Tom grabbed
her around the waist and pulled her down. “Ohhh, gods,” he moaned, shuddering
as he reached his orgasm. His hands moved up her back and pulled her down,
hugging her to his chest as the last surges left his body. When he opened his
eyes, her smiling face greeted him.
Her self-control, in fact her control over the entire encounter was
maddening. Tom stared up into her taunting green eyes.

“Enjoy yourself, Lieutenant?” she asked impudently.

Without a word, Paris withdrew himself and flipped her over onto her
back. Pinning her arms and legs to the ground, his tongue began to savagely
explore her mouth; then releasing her lips, he moved to her neck. Finding the
same tender spot he had brushed earlier, he grasped the skin firmly between
his teeth.
Her body arched upward as if he had shocked her, and an strangled cry
burst from her throat. One of the few areas on her body that could break her
concentration, and he had found it. She heard him laugh softly in her ear.

“Now who’s winning the war, Ensign?”

“Ass,” she muttered, twisting her head to protect her vulnerable
left side.

He just laughed some more and attacked the right side of her neck.
Slowly, he began to move down her body, exploring her with his hands and mouth.
Caitlin opened her legs wider, giving Tom his first glance at the
glistening pink flesh. “Not yet,” he whispered, sinking his teeth
gently into the inside of her upper thigh. *I’m going to string you along,
just like you did me, you little tease,* he thought. The fingers of his right
hand gently caressed her left breast as he moved upward to take the hardened
nipple in his mouth, slowly flicking his tongue back and forth. His left hand
closed over her other breast alternately massaging and pinching the erect
nipple until she gave a small gasp of tortured pleasure.
She felt his mouth descend on her neck again, branding her with his
lips and teeth. Biting and sucking, she though he would draw out her very
soul. She placed her hands on his shoulders and tried to push him down
towards the yearning heat between her legs. “Please,” she begged, as she felt
him resist her touch.
Tom grinned smugly before edging his body partially down the length of
hers. Now, he was the one in control. Parting her hair, he swirled his tongue
around the tip of her swollen clitoris. She arched her back, a soft “ohh”
escaping from her lips. “Hmm, you like that, do you?” he observed. “How about
this?” Using his tongue, he parted her lips tasting the sweet, salty
combination of his own semen mixed with her juices.
She moaned and thrust her hips forward, inviting his tongue to
explore her more deeply. Tom inserted three fingers into her, freeing his
tongue to return to her clit. Presently, he heard her cry out, arching her
back, as his fingers felt the muscles of her walls contract and release in a
pleasurable rhythm. After the last contraction, he removed his fingers and
brought them up to her mouth so that she, too, would know what they tasted
like together.

“You are so beautiful,” he said, looking into her emerald eyes still
dulled by desire. “Strong and beautiful,” he repeated, kissing her.

Caitlin closed her eyes. She felt him move down so his head
rested above her heart.

“I’m not crushing you, am I?” he asked, raising his head slightly.

She didn’t respond except to push his head back down and gently run her
fingers through his touseled hair.

“Mmmm, that feels nice,” he murmured as his own eyes began to close.

************ ************

Caitlin opened her eyes. The sun had moved from almost above them to
behind the trees; so she guessed at least two hours had passed. Lifting her
head, she looked at the blond head still asleep on her chest. Brushing the
hair off his forehead, she softly called, “Hey, Lieutenant.”

Tom opened his eyes, and planting a kiss between her breasts, he raised
himself up on his hands and knees. He looked into her smiling face and replied
with mock solemnity, “Yes, Ensign; what can I do for you?”

“I don’t know about you, but I could use another dip in the pond and
then some food. I’m starved.”

*Food, yeah.* He hadn’t realized how long it had been since he had a
real meal. *From a tension-filled breakfast on Voyager to this; what a
difference a few hours can make, eh, Thomas?* he asked himself. “Okay, and we
probably should scare up some shelter, too. Who knows how long we might
be stranded here?” he added a wicked grin speading across his face.

Caitlin giggled. She sat up halfway and kissed him full on the mouth.
“Let me up.”

He stood and offered her his hand, maintaining his grip even after she
was up. They walked down to the water; at the edge, he stopped and scooped
her into his arms.

“What the- Oh no, don’t.” A realization of what he probably intended
to do dawned on her.

“Don’t what?” he asked innocently, keeping his hold on her squirming
form while he moved further into the lake. “Don’t what? Don’t do this?”
Swinging her back slightly, he threw her up in the air and out over the water.

“Noooo!” she cried, her limbs flailing in the air.

Tom dived after her, and when she surfaced sputtering, he was in front
of her. Tilting her face upward, he kissed her, his tongue mingling with hers.
When their mounths finally parted, he looked at her teasingly, “Who’s won the
war now, Ensign?”

She thought a minute. “We could say through persuasive arbitration,
both sides have agreed to a temporary cessation of hostilities.”

“Only temporary?”

“Umm-hmm, because you never know when small skirmishes might
break out.” She hooked her leg around the back of one of his and with a quick,
effortless move sent him underwater.

He surfaced with his back to her, and she frowned as he turned around.

“What?” he asked.

“I’m afraid I must inform you, Lieutenant, that your back and neck are
rather sunburned. We really should get you covered up and back to the
shuttle.” Caitlin took his hand and began moving toward shore.

*Damn! Of course, later it’ll darken, but I always burn first.*

On shore, they both used his turtleneck as a towel before putting on
their uniforms. Caitlin had suggested that by omitting his turtleneck, it
would make treatment easier and quicker when they got back to the shuttle.
He agreed; it wasn’t until he pulled on the jumpsuit that he realized just how
burned he had gotten while they were asleep.
By the time they reached the shuttle, Tom was in agony. All the heat
which radiated off his skin bounced back when it hit the jumpsuit. Caitlin
gave him a hypospray to kill the pain and then used the dermal tissue
regenerator to repair the damaged layers of skin.

“Now,” she said, as he pulled the jumpsuit back on. “What are we going
to do about dinner?”

************ ************

B’Elanna touched her commbadge, activating it. “Torres to
Captain Janeway.”

“Janeway, here.” came the authoritative reply.

“Captain, I believe we’ve found a way to retrieve Lt. Paris and Ensign
Matthews. I’ve modified a high density containment field to punch through the
ion layer. Once we have transporter locks on them, the field should protect
their pattern cohesion during transport. We’ve already mananged to reestablish
communications; sensor locks should take only a couple more hours.”

“Good work, Lieutenant. Janeway to Paris.”

Tom and Caitlin both jumped as his commbadge activated.

“Go ahead, Captain.”

Is everything all right down there? Are you and the Ensign okay?”

Paris grinned and brushed Caitlin’s cheek with his hand. “Yes,
Captain; we’re fine. I can’t say the same for the shuttle, though.”

“Understood. Since we have been able to establish communications with
you, we anticipate being able to establish transporter locks in a few hours.
Have you discovered any hemalite down there?”

*Hemalite!* They looked at each other.

“Um, no, Captain; we haven’t. Quite honestly, we were concentrating
more on repairing the shuttle and avoiding heat stroke.” Tom winced. He hated
lying to her, even if what he said was the truth, just not the whole truth.

Caitlin picked up a tricorder. “Captain, since we still have a few
hours, I suggest that we use this time to search for the element unless you
need us to do some other work down here.”

“No, go ahead and begin your search. Janeway out.”

Tom and Caitlin looked at each other and lauged. “Nothing like getting
caught with your hand in the cookie jar,” he joked, his lips closing once
again upon hers.

*******************************************************************************

Two days later, Caitlin stood outside the Captain’s ready room, waiting
for permission to enter.

“Come in.”

“You wanted to see me, Captain?” Caitlin tried to hide her
nervousness. *Decision time,* she thought grimly. Since being back on
Voyager, Lt. Paris had barely spoken two words to her, and everytime she had
approached him, he had been preoccupied with other `tasks’. Puzzled and
angered, she had begun to wonder just what he might have put in his report.

“Have a seat, Ensign.” Janeway sat back and stared at the younger
woman over steepled fingers. “Now that you have some idea of what being my
security chief entails, do you believe that you are up to it?”

“Yes, Captain. I do.”

Janeway raised one eyebrow. “I am afraid I’m not sure you are.”

*Damn! Well, that’s it.* “Yes, ma’am.” Caitlin rose.

“Be seated, Ensign. I’m not finished.” Janeway moved forward and
rested one arm on the desk. “However, five of my senior officers do believe
you are ready, and it would be foolish of me to ignore their opinions, since
they know you better than I. Therefore, as of 0700 tomorrow, you will receive
the rank of Lieutenant, and you will begin your temporary assignment as
Chief of Security. Congratulations.” Janeway rose and extended her hand.

*Five officers! That means, Tom . . . * Caitlin rose, grasping the
Captain’s hand. “Yes, Captain. Thank you, Captain. I will try to fulfill my
new duties as best as I can.” *And if possible, exceed your expectations,*
she added inwardly.

“Very well, then. Dismissed.”

With great effort, Caitlin restrained her impulse to scream, and
instead she walked with deliberate solemnity out of the room.

************ ************

Later that night over dinner, she broke the news to Harry and B’Elanna.

“This calls for a celebration! How ’bout we meet at Sandrine’s in one
hour?” suggested Harry. “I’ll grab Tom, and we can play teams again.”

“Great. One hour.” The two women chorused.

A few hours later, the four were into their fourth game with Harry and
Caitlin up two games to one. As Harry prepared to make his shot, Caitlin
walked over to where Paris stood.

“I want to thank you for supporting my nomination as interim security
chief. Since we haven’t really talked too much over the past few days, I was
beginning to think that I had angered you.”

“Angered me? In what way? Hey, nice shot, Harry.” Tom remarked
encouragingly to the younger man.

“Well, that’s just it. I didn’t know, and after what happened on the
surface, I wasn’t sure how-how to approach you,” she stammered, confused as
ever by his nonchalence.

“Hold that thought. My turn.” Tom walked to the tabel and after a few
shots, cleared it. “Tied, your turn to rack ’em up, Harry. Hey, Sandrine,
four more on me.”

“None for me; I’ve got a big day ahead of me tomorrow, and the last
thing I want to be is late.” Caitlin didn’t care if her flimsy excuse was
accepted or not. For once in her life, she was tired of playing games.

Tom followed her departure with his gaze. Maybe he shouldn’t have
waited so long before talking to her. Still by appearing to have only grudging
respect for her, he felt that his support had carried more weight with the
Captain. *And it’s a lot harder to appear grudgingly respectful when it’s
known you are in bed together every night,* he reminded himself silently.
Still, now that she had the job, it was safe to let her in on his scheme.

Caitlin stared at herself in the mirror. “I give up,” she said to the
reflection. “I’ll never understand him. And yet, on the surface, we seemed
so real, so together. Men.” She shook her head. “Well, I won’t let his
attitude effect my performance.” A determined fire lit up in her green eyes,
as she turned from the mirror.
Sitting down on the bed, she heard the door chime. *Who the hell?*
She got up and pulled on her robe. “Come.”

Tom entered.

“Lieutenant, what can I do for you?” Her voice had none of the teasing
warmth he had heard on the planet.

*Maybe I’ve waited too long,* he reflected. “I want to apologize to
you and explain why I’ve acted the way I have these past two days.” He paused,
distracted by what he saw. Her dark auburn hair was down, falling loosely over
her shoulders the way it had three day ago. She wore a navy silk nightgown and
robe, both of which caught on her figure in all the right places.

“Yes, Lieutenant.” The chilled tone slapped him back to reality.

“Oh, ah, yes. I did it for you. I-”

“For me? You make love to me and then ignore me for my own good? I
think perhaps a more detailed explanation is called for.” She folded her arms
across her chest and sat down on the sofa expectantly.

He crossed the room and sat down beside her. Turning to meet her cold
stare, he began. “Well, I just thought my support of you would carry more
weight if the Captain thought that you had managed to earn only my most
grudging respect, and she wouldn’t have believed that if she had seen us
together between then and now. I wanted her to believe that you had earned my
respect on a professional level, not just because we had sex.”

He regretted the words as soon as they came out. Shooting him a glare
that would’ve knocked a Klingon senseless, she got up and moved away from the
sofa, keeping her back to him.

“I thought I had earned your respect on a professional level. I didn’t
realize that it was only my `technique’ that you admired.”

“I do admire you professionally. Even if nothing had happened, I still
would’ve included you favourably in my report.” He came up behind her and
lowered his voice. “But do you really think the Captain would’ve taken my
recommendation seriously if she had known what we did? Caitlin, please.”
He placed his hands on her shoulders and turned her around. “I didn’t mean to
hurt you; I was trying to help.”

She kept her eyes glued on his commbadge. “Why didn’t you let me in
on your little plan?”

Tom took a deep breath. “At first, I thought I would, but then I
figured if I didn’t your reactions would be more genuine. Don’t you
understand? I was willing to risk re-awakening all your anger toward me
because I knew how much you wanted this promotion. Caitlin.” He tilted her
chin up, forcing her to look at him. “Have I made another stupid mistake and
lost you, too?” His pleading voice was barely more than a whisper.

She closed her eyes, trying to shut out the look of pain on his face.
What he said did make sense in some round-about way, and more than anything,
she found herself wanting to believe him. Without opening her eyes, she
whispered, “No, not yet, Lieutenant.”

His mouth covered hers with a joyous intensity. He slipped his hands
beneath the robe, easing it off her shoulders. Following her jawline, his lips
wandered down to her neck carefully avoiding the tiny bruises he had left days
earlier, which her turtleneck had kept hidden from view. “You are so
beautiful, Cait,” he breathed softly.

She stiffened involuntarily. The last person who called her that was
her father. To the Maquis, she had been Matthews. To Starfleet, she was
Ensign Matthews; even to Harry and B’Elanna, she was Caitlin.
Feeling her body tense momentarily, Paris raised his head and searched
her face for clues. “What’s wrong? Did I do something I shouldn’t?”

“No, no. You didn’t do anything wrong.” Her eyes had a strange light
deep within them; she seemed happy, and yet somehow sad. “I just haven’t
been called Cait in a very, very long time,” she whispered.

“If it bothers you, I won’t-”

“It doesn’t bother me. I guess I really wasn’t aware of how much I
missed being called that. I think I’d like you to use it, Tom,” she concluded.

He smiled gently at her. “Cait, it is then, Ensign. I mean,
Lieutenant.”

She laughed. “I wonder what the Admiral’s opinion of a Maquis and
former border trader would be?”

Paris shrugged. “Who cares? He’d probably say we deserved each
other,” he said, his fingers guiding the thin cords of her nightgown off
her shoulders.

“Tom,” she protested, her arms twining around his neck as the gown slid
off her body and onto the floor. “Tomorrow is my first day on the job.”

“Don’t worry.” His hand cupped one of her breasts, allowing his thumb
to brush teasingly across the hardening nipple. “I won’t let either of us be
late.”

************ ************

True to his word, they arrived on the bridge at 0700 sharp. Nodding to
her new subordinate, Caitlin took her position behind the sensor and weapons
array.
Captain Janeway turned and acknowledged her with a smile. Was it her
imagination or did her new security chief seem exceptionally happy this
morning. *Probably just excited about her new assignment.* she thought.

“Mr. Paris, set course zero-two-zero mark four-five.”

“Zero-two-zero mark four-five. Course laid in, Captain.” Tom spun
around, awaiting confirmation, his expression the mirror of Caitlin’s.

“Ahead, warp 7, Mr. Paris.”

“Aye, Captain; warp 7. Speed and course confirmed.” The young man
replied, as he turned back to his console.

Janeway glance from conn to security and back again. Maybe more had
happened on that planet than Tom had revealed in his report; a knowing smile
danced briefly across her lips. “Engage.”

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Flight of the Nightingale

From crime@acs.bu.edu Sat Feb 17 10:34:44 1996
Date: Sat, 17 Feb 1996 09:45:07 -0500 (EST)
From: mary self
To: David Tremel
Cc: mary self
Subject: Flight of the Nightingale

Disclaimers: See part 1 of the trilogy.

Flight of the Nightingale
Part III of The Onca and the Nightingale

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1995

He had been asleep; how long he didn’t know, when the dream came.
A small voice in the back of his head told him he was alone, but he ignored
it. Curling his arm around the pillow, he imagined her lying beside him, his
arm draped over her waist. Softly, he called her name, and saw her head turn
towards him. A whispered `I love you’ escaped from his lips before he sank
into a deeper dreamless state.

The cold water felt good, reviving him from a near zombied state.
The dream always had a carryover effect, leaving him sluggish the next
morning.
Putting both hands on either side of the basin, he stared into the
mirror; the face that stared back didn’t seem to have changed that much in
ten years. Sure, there were a few wrinkles and experience had replaced the
unabashed cockiness in his clear blue eyes. But overall, *you’ve still got
it, Thomas.* He flashed his trademark grin at the reflection.
Two years. It was hard to believe it had been two years since he
last saw Mylaa and the twins at Harry’s funeral. It seemed only yesterday
that he had been bestman at their wedding, and then the twins, Thomas Harold
and Katheryn Eugene, had been born. Both he and the Captain were honored
with the role of godparents.
*Tommy and Genie would be almost six years old, now,* he mused.
*Gods, I bet they’ve grown. They were only two when we found the wormhole
leading home; the same year that Kes died,* he thought, grimly.
“I guess a lot has happened in the past ten years,” he muttered to
himself. Then, he looked admiringly at the three solid pips on his collar.
A full commander, now. *Dad would’ve been pleased; so would have Harry.*
He could almost hear his friend’s voice of approval. Harry had
been almost as happy as he when Starfleet had allowed Tom to retain his rank
and position, assigning him to the USS Farragut. The next year, the five of
them had all met to celebrate Tom’s completion of command school and Harry’s
promotion to Chief of Operations at Starbase 14. Nine months later, an
explosion had cut short his friend’s life, leaving Mylaa alone with
the children.
She had returned to Earth with Harry’s parents and now lived near
Boston, teaching part-time at Harry’s old alma mater, Julliard. According, to
her last subspace message, something wonderful had happened, but she had
refused to say what, leaving Paris burning with curiosity and a little afraid.
He moved into the seating area of his quarters and sat down in front
of the viewscreen. Reaching into a storage compartment, he removed a yellow
chip. Harry’s last communique before his death; in some way, Harry had known
about his impending death. Tom fingered the chip gently before placing it
in the reader. Sitting back, he waited for his friend’s image to appear
on the screen.
“Hi Tom.” Kim’s face and voice flooded Paris’ mind with memories.
“Haven’t heard from you in a while, although rumor has it Captain
T’sai has put you up for another commendation after the Largos incident.
At this rate, I know you’ll make Commander, maybe even Captain.
“But the real reason I’m contacting you is,” the young Lieutenant
paused. “Well, I’ve been thinking. Something has been nagging me at the
back of my brain for a while now, and it wasn’t until today that I realized
what it was. Listen, old man.” The voice choked with emotion. “You are the
best friend I’ve got. We’ve been through a lot together, and I don’t know
anyone better I can ask this of. If, gods forbid, something should happen to
me, could you keep an eye on Mylaa and the twins. You know, just check in
with them periodically to make sure they are okay.
“I know my parents will take them in, but at their age, there is a
limit to how much they can do. Besides, I don’t know if Mom would go for the
idea of her granddaughter becoming a Starfleet engineer,” he grinned.
“I tell you, Tom, it’s amazing. Genie takes apart and reassembles
almost every toy she comes in contact with; while Tommy is content just to sit
on his mother’s lap and bang on the aleel. Kids.” The image shook its head.
“They really are something else. I hope you can settle down someday, Tom.
You don’t know what you are missing; the diapers, the colds, the tantrums.”
A huge smile spread across Kim’s face. “And you know, I wouldn’t trade any
of it for all the gold-pressed latinum in the Alpha Quadrant.
“Seriously though, Tom. I know how you feel about Mylaa. No, don’t
be upset; you’ve always been the perfect gentleman and friend. In fact, I
don’t think Mylaa has clue one as to the extent of your feelings, but a
couple of days ago, while I was working on an ODN subprocessor, it hit me.
I guess maybe, I’ve always known; it just took me a little while to
discover it. Anyway.” The ghost cleared it throat. “If something should
happen to me, don’t let our friendship stand in the way; go after her. She is
a great wife and mother, and I can’t think of anyone I’d rather have than
you as a stepfather to the twins.
“Oh, one more thing. Like I said before, you are my best friend, and
I love you, Tom. I’ll never forget all that you have done for me and Mylaa.
I only hope someday I can repay you. Sorry this is kind of a depressing
message, but I just felt I had to get this off my chest. I promise I’ll be
more upbeat in the next communique. Take care, old man,” Harry signed off.
A few weeks later, he was dead when a master station monitor exploded, taking
half of the starbase’s ops area with it.
Tom removed the chip and returned it to the storage container.
*Harry,* he moaned inwardly. *What was the old saying? Too good to live; too
young to die?* Tom buried his face in his hands and sat still waiting for the
tidal wave of emotions to pass over him.
A familiar voice summoned him back to the present.
“Janeway to #1.”
Tom took a deep breath and stood up before responding. “Paris here,
Captain.”
“Commander, I have been waiting in the shuttlebay for five minutes.
Have you reconsidered your plans to pilot me into Starfleet Headquarters?”
The voice was not unkind, just impatient. She knew Tom was nervous about
seeing Mylaa again, but she had a report due at 0800 with Admiral T’Kala.
And the sooner, she got through with it, the sooner she could see Mark, Little
Bear and her godchildren.
“On my way.” Tom grabbed a nearby duffle bag and ran out of the room.

“Sorry I kept you waiting, Captain. I-” He felt as nervous as a
freshman cadet.
“It’s alright, Tom; we’re not late.” She gave him a supportive smile.
“I just want to have time to see the twins, as well as Mark and Bear. So,”
She headed toward the waiting craft. “The sooner we get started. . . ”
He nodded. She understood; she always had, in spite of her early
distrust. And when Commander Jenkins had left to take command of the newly
refitted Magellan, she had honored Paris first by supporting Captain T’sai’s
promotion recommendation, and then by requesting him as her new first officer
on Voyager. Stepping onto the bridge one year ago had been like coming home
again, even if every now and then he expected to run into old ghosts.

*******************************************************************************

“1341,” Tom read the number on the tiles set into the low wall.
Behind lay a small neat yard divided by a stone walkway leading up to a one
story dwelling. Fragrant flowers bordered the walkway; their sweet smell
inviting him to take a deep breath. Bending down, he took a few deep sniffs
of a peach-coloured rose, when the sound of running feet made him look up.
“Uncle Tom,” came the chorused shout from two children as they
rounded the corner of the house.
Smiling broadly, Paris dropped to his knees, catching one child in
each arm. He felt four small arms encircle his neck, practically choking him
in their excited affection.
“Hey, you two,” the grown man protested. “Hold on a minute; let me
get a good look at you.” Gently, he removed the children’s arms. “Good gods,
you two have grown. The last time I saw you, you were barely bigger than a
Bajoran kandipper. At this rate, you’ll be ready for the Academy by fall.”
Genie giggled, her hazel eyes lighting up in a way her mother’s never
could. “He,” pointing a finger at her brother. “Doesn’t want to go to the
Academy. He wants to stay here and play for the London Philharmonic, but I’m
gonna go to the Academy and become a starship captain, just like
Aunt Kathryn,” she declared, tilting her chin defiantly.
“And I’m sure you’ll make a great one, but,” Tom turned to his
godson. “Playing in such a prestigious orchestra is a wonderful ambition, in
its own right. Something your dad would’ve been proud of.”
The mention of their father brought a touch of sadness to the twins’
expression; evidently, even after two years, Harry’s absence was still keenly
felt. Trying to salvage their earlier happiness, Tom picked up the duffle.
“Omigosh, I almost completely forgot. I brought some presents
with me.”
“Presents!” The twins faces brightened.
Burrowing into the bag, he pulled out four packages. “These are from
Mr. Tuvok and Chakotay. When they learned that Voyager was coming to Earth,
they asked me to deliver them. And-,” He reached in again. “These are from
me; the Captain, ah, Aunt Kathryn will be bringing hers by later.”
“Aunt Kathryn’s coming?” Genie asked anxiously, taking her presents
from Tom. “Really? When?”
“Well, she had a meeting this morning at Command, but if she gets out
early enough, she promised me she would stop by. Now, why don’t you take me
to your mother. I didn’t travel light years just to see you two gremlins,”
he teased.
“Mommy is out back by the pool. Galen had it put in two months ago as
a present; it’s really neat,” Tommy enthused. “Will you come swimming with
us, later?”
“Yes, will you?” pleaded his sister.
“Maybe,” Tom’s manner stiffened slightly. *Who was this Galen?*
“If there is time,” he finished, picking up the almost empty duffle.
Oblivious, to the alteration in his mood, each twin took a hand and
began leading him toward an open gate on the side of the house. Passing
through it, Tom saw across the small pool, a woman in a bathing suit sitting
under the shade of a small tree.
The twins flew to her, eager to display their new treasures. Calming
them as best she could, Paris heard her ask as he advanced, “Did you thank
your uncle?”, obviously expecting the answer to be negative.
“Thank you, Uncle Tom!” the twins shouted in unison, as they sat down
to examine their booty.
“You’re quite welcome,” he replied bowing in feigned formality.
Hearing his voice, the woman rose from her chair and turned to face
him. He sucked in his breath. *She’s more beautiful than I remembered.
Those damn viewscreens just don’t do a person justice.*
“Hello, Tom,” came the clear voice. “I’m so glad you could come.”
She walked toward him slowly, holding out her hand.
“If you think that I would come all the way to Earth and not stop by
to see my two godchildren-” he stopped. Something was different about her.
*Something.* He stared at her. She was smiling broadly, her eyes lit with a
warm glow of friendship. *Her eyes!*
“Mylaa,” he whispered disbelievingly. “You can see, can’t you.”
“Surprise!” she laughed and ran to him. “Oh, Tom it’s so good to
finally see you.”
He caught her in his arms, pulling her close. Then, he grabbed her
upper arms and held her away. “How? When?” he sputtered.
She giggled. “About five months ago. The Doctors at the Quaice
Medical Institute installed visual pathway enhancers; this pool was a `get
well’ present. Now, let me get a good look at you,” she added, a mischievous
tone creeping into her voice.
“No,” Tom laughed. “You might not like what you see.” He pulled her
close again, feeling the body he had last night held in his dreams press
against his. *Oh gods! I can’t. Harry, help me.*
Realizing that he might have hugged her a little too close, a little
too long, he released her without warning. Covering himself, he intoned
casually, “The Captain is going to stop by later if she can, and knowing her,
I’m sure she will.”
“The Captain?” Mylaa looked puzzled, then brightened. “Oh, that’s
right. You are back on Voyager, now, and a Commander, too,” she added,
noting his collar. “Harry always did believe that you would make it.”
He looked at her, seeing the pride in him reflected in her face.
She was still standing close to him, her hand resting lightly on his arm.
*So close,* he thought. *Damn, who was this Galen?*
As his eyes fixed on some faraway object, Mylaa studied his face.
B’Elanna had been right. He probably had been an arrogant, handsome youth.
Time has diminished the arrogance, however, but not the looks.
She had reviewed messages from him and the others after the operation,
anxious to fit faces to the voices she knew so well. *His eyes are so blue.
As blue as the Aldean crystal earrings Harry gave me on my birthday.
I wonder why he never married?*
The children giggled, snapping them both back from their separate
thoughts. Genie had already taken Tom’s present of a mini-transporter
platform apart, while her brother gazed admiringly at Chakotay’s present of a
hand-crafted Kokopelli pipe.
“I haven’t heard from B’Elanna lately, have you?” Tom was the first
to break the silence.
“Yes. I got a transmission from her the other day, actually. The
negotiations are plodding along, but both the Federation and the Klingon
Empire seemed determined to see this treaty through. Oh, and you won’t
believe it. She’s getting a mate. He’s the son of one of the Klingon
ambassadors. Quite handsome she says with, and I quote, `the spirited black
eyes of a true warrior’. They plan to take the marriage oath in seven months
when negotiations subside for a few weeks. She has asked me to come and bring
the twins. She was also going to try and contact you and the Captain, but I
guess she hasn’t been able to yet.”
“The Captain will be thrilled,” Tom observed. He shook his head.
“B’Elanna married, heh, I’ll believe it when I see it. I guess that only
leaves Chakotay and me as the lone bachelors.”
“Well, there is the Doctor,” Mylaa joked. “By the way, do you still
use him as the regular physician on board?”
“No, and I never thought I’d say it, but I miss him. When Voyager
was spacedocked after we returned, they downloaded his program, replacing it
with a more up-to-date physician, as well as a live CMO.”
“There must be a lot of ghosts that haunt you on that ship,” Mylaa
stated sympathetically. “And it isn’t exactly built for families.”
“That’s true, but it’s still home. And I’ll probably always see it as
such, no matter who is on board.”
Mylaa nodded, then brightened. “Listen to us, going on about ghosts
and old memories, we sound like bunch of officers at a retirement party.
Can I get you something to eat or drink? We have just about a little of
everything, even,” her eyes twinkled. “Plain tomato soup.”
Tom laughed. “If I never hear another word about tomato soup, it will
be too soon. However, a tall, cool glass of spinach juice would do nicely.”
“Well, come on inside, and I’ll see what I can find. You will be
staying for a few days, won’t you?” She noted his duffle for the first time.
“You can have the spare room, and Genie and Tom would love to have you around.
On cue, the twins ran over crying, “Please stay, Uncle Tom. You said
you’d come swimming with us.”
“How can I refuse you, two?” Tom smiled down.
“Oh, you learn to,” replied their mother. “You learn to.”
“Uncle Tom, will you coming swimming, now?”
“Well, I-”
“Please,” they chorused.
“Why don’t you take a dip, Tom. It’s a beautiful day.” Mylaa smiled.
“Well, I didn’t bring a suit,” Tom began.
“Oh, that’s no problem. I think I can come up with a pair that fits.
You and Galen are about the same size, and he always keeps some clothes stashed
here in case he can get away from the Institute.”
Tom felt his jealousy get the better of him. “Who is Galen?” he
demanded, following her into the house. “The kids said her gave you the pool.”
“He’s a boyhood friend of Harry’s. I met him through Harry’s parents
when we moved here.” Mylaa led the way down a short hallway to the guest
room. “I think they are worried about the children not having a father
figure around. Anyway, Galen and Harry had grown up together, but had gone
their separate ways when Harry had applied to the Academy and Galen went to
the Daystrom Institute. He teaches there now, and it was through him that I
was able to get a teaching job at Julliard. In fact, if it hadn’t been for
Galen, I might never have gone to the Quaice Institute. He has another friend,
who works in Experimental Opthamology there and who agreed to see me as a
personal favor. The rest, as they say, is history”. Mylaa stopped in the
doorway.
“Here is the guest room. You can put your things in these two drawers
or in that closet.” She pointed to a nearby panel. “Let’s see,” she opened
a third drawer. “Here we go. I think these will fit you.” She playfully
tossed a pair of dark blue trunks at him.
Tom caught them, jealously repulsed at the thought of borrowing his
rival’s clothes. “Really, I-”
“Don’t worry about it. I’m sure Galen wouldn’t mind.” Seeing his
expression, she continued. “He’s been good to me and the twins, Tom. When
I’ve needed someone, he’s been here, never asking for anything in return.
I know you would’ve been here, too, if you could, Tom.”
Tom winced, thinking about Harry’s words. *`You know, just check in
with them. . .make sure they are okay. . .I can’t think of anyone I’d rather
have. . .you’re my best friend.’ I’m sorry, Harry; I didn’t mean to
fail you.*
“Tom.” Mylaa put a hand on his shoulder. “Tom, it’s okay. Harry
would’ve understood.”
*Yeah, but can I?* Tom forced a rueful grin, trying to hide the pain
which had seized his chest. “Yeah, you’re right,” he agreed, nodding his
head. “It’s just that he was my best friend, and you’re my friend, and . . .”
he broke off, feeling the words choke in his throat.
“I know,” came her soft reply. “Tom, you did your best. Harry would
not have wanted you to sacrifice your career a second time. Besides, we’ve
done okay on our own. Now, why don’t you change and meet us out at the pool.
The twins are counting on you.”
Tom nodded again. *Yeah, you’ve done all right, with Galen’s help,*
he thought grimly as she left the room.

A few minutes later, he emerged from the house. The twins were
already in the pool splashing water at each other. Mylaa sat on the far side
with her legs dangling listlessly in the water. She didn’t look up, and her
expression told him she was thousands of kilometers away.
Noting the depth, he dove in and pulled himself through the water with
strong, rhythmic strokes. He stopped in front of her and peered up into
her face. Startled, she found herself looking into a pair of concerned
blue eyes.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to-” He didn’t get a chance to finish, as
two small bodies jumped him from behind, knocking him off balance and
underwater.
When he came up, the twins were furiously making for the other side,
evidently pleased with their successful ambush. “Why, you. I’ll get you
both,” he threatened playfully, swimming after them. His long limbs easily
cut the distance between them, and with one powerful kick, he reached out,
catching one leg in each hand.
The twins screamed in mock terror. Holding one in each arm under the
shoulders, he turned towards their mother, who was trying unsuccessfully to
keep a straight face.
“What should I do with them?” he shouted. “On board, attacking a
superior officer would land them in the brig.”
“The brig it is, then,” Mylaa teasingly agreed. “With only bread
and water to eat.”
“Aye, Captain,” he responded, hauling the screaming twins toward the
steps. Relaxing his grip just enough, he allowed them to kick free of his
grasp. He stood up in the shallows with his hand on his hips. “Captain, the
prisoners have escaped. Shall I go after them?”
Mylaa shook her head, laughing too hard to reply. She watched him look
after the twins with feigned disgust. *He’s kept in shape,* she noted
admiringly. *Lean, but strong, with not an milligram of fat, probably.* Her
eyes followed appreciatively the flow of muscles from his shoulders down his
chest to his tight stomach.
“Hey,” he called. “What are you looking at?”
“You.” she replied, truthfully.
“Oh, really?” He swam over. *Maybe it wasn’t too late for him,
after all.* “Why?”
“I was just wondering why you never married.”
A brief look of pain crossed Tom’s face.
“Did Ricki hurt you that much?” She caressed his cheek tenderly with
her hand.
Tom looked into her hazel eyes, softened by compassion. Every fibre
in his body screamed at him to tell her the truth. He closed his eyes, took
a deep breath and lied.
“I guess I’ve just never found `Miss Right’.” He answered, avoiding
her gaze. “But enough about me.” Reaching up, he grabbed her around the
waist and pulled her into the pool.
“Yea! Uncle Tom’s got Mommy!” came the cry of support.
*I wish,* he thought. *Gods, do I wish*, as he defended himself
against her counter-attack.

*******************************************************************************

Mylaa stood on the porch watching but not seeing the twins scampering
around outside. She couldn’t remember the last time she and the children had
had so much fun. *Probably when Harry took us to Bracas.*
Tom had been wonderful, treating them like they were his own kids.
*He’ll make someone a marvelous husband and father some day.* She thought a
moment. *Even me.* Memories of him over the past twenty-four hours flitted
across her mind. Him helping Genie; him standing in the pool; him embracing
her when he had first arrived.
She hadn’t heard him come up behind her, and now less than three
centimeters separated their bodies. She felt the flush begin; a light pink
stripe which ran down both sides of her neck and shoulders indicating a
Kera’anians sexual receptivity. *He must know; he must have noticed.*
She closed her eyes, hoping to feel kisses caress the darkening flesh.
Tom looked at her neck, feeling his own desire increase when he saw
the pink strip of flesh. Putting his hands on her shoulders, he pulled her
back into his chest. Murmuring her name, his lips traced the path of her
hair down to her neck.
“MOMMY! MOMMY!” Genie’s screams broke through the moment. She was
running toward them, motioning urgently.
Still dazed by desire, Mylaa shook her head. Looking out across the
pool area, she saw the reason for the child’s panic. “Oh my gods, TOMMY!”
The boy was floating face down in the pool with a reddish patch of
water spreading out from his head.
Tom raced to the pool with Mylaa close behind. Jumping in, he grabbed
the child and turned him over. A large gash on the child’s forehead was the
source of the blood. He hauled the boy to the side where Mylaa lifted
him out and laid him on the ground. Tom pulled himself out and checked the
child’s pulse. *Nothing, and he isn’t breathing either.*
As he began CPR, Mylaa ran to the outside comm center to request
assistance. Seconds later, the medics arrived and transported the boy, Mylaa
and Genie to the hospital. After they disappeared, Paris went inside to change
before heading to the hospital to join them.

*******************************************************

Tom lay back on the bed, his arms tucked under his head. They had only
gotten back from the hospital a few hours ago, and now it was, what 2400?
0100? He didn’t know.
The day had started out so well. The four of them had felt like a
real family, *his* family. And Mylaa. He could still sense the presence of
her skin on his lips, still smell the mild fragrance of her hair. *And she
had wanted me just as much as I wanted, hell, still want her,* he thought
bitterly. It seemed like Fate would never to grow tired of playing its sick
little jokes on him.
At the hospital, he had sat with his arms around both Mylaa and Genie,
leaving them only to see if any new information about Tommy had come through.
Then, *he* had shown up. Tom’s mouth wrinkled in disgust.
Ferret had been the first word to spring to his mind; though, he
conceded that some women might find Galen attractive. Dark, glittering eyes
and dark hair which contrasted starkly with the smooth white skin. *A little
too much time in the laboratory, Herr Doktor?*
As Mylaa rose to greet him, Genie had tugged at Paris’ sleeve. “That
is Mommy’s friend, Galen. I don’t like him. Tommy thinks he’s only nice to
us because of her.”
Tom had looked up at the two adults as they embraced for a second
time. “You know what, Genie. I don’t think I like him too much either.”
Later, after introductions were made, the four of them had sat together
and waited. Mylaa had been between the two men, Galen’s arm draped
protectively?, possessively? around her shoulders. Genie had sat on Tom’s lap
eventually falling asleep with her head on his chest.
Nobody had really said much. *Thank gods for small miracles.* What
little talking there was had been done by Galen, using his connections to
assure that Mylaa’s child got “the very best care possible”.
At 2100, the attending physician had informed them that Tommy was out
of danger, but had to remain for observation. Tom had noted that Galen had
hesitantly let him take Mylaa and Genie home alone.
“I’ll call you tomorrow, if I learn anything new,” had been his
parting comment. *Yeah, right. Like you’re going to stay up all night at a
hospital for a kid that isn’t even yours and that you really don’t care about.
Don’t make me laugh, Doctor.*
Tom rolled over on his side. Two rooms away, Genie was sleeping with
Mylaa. The little girl had been a real trooper through the whole ordeal, and
it wasn’t until they had reached home that she had awoken and started to cry.
*She probably will make Captain one day.* He thought of her namesake on
Voyager and smiled. *This hasn’t been much of a shore leave, yet, Captain,
but maybe things will change tomorrow.*

***********************************************************

He woke at 0600 automatically. Everything was quiet. Tom showered
and dressed quickly. *I’ll let them sleep and fix my own breakfast. Then,
in a little while, I’ll take breakfast in to them,* he thought, creeping
noiselessly down the hall.

He was turning the bacon when he heard the comm panel chime.
Afterward, he heard the bedroom door open and water splashing in the bath.
In a few minutes, Mylaa appeared at the kitchen entrance.
“Oh good. You’re awake. I hated the thought of having to disturb
you. Galen just called. They are releasing Tommy this morning; evidently,
he just fine and is screaming to leave. Anyway,” she continued. “Galen is
meeting me at the hospital in a few minutes; so-” She stopped, suddenly
noticing the aroma of bacon and coffee.
“You’ve made breakfast.” A note of appreciation was in her voice.
“It smells delicious, but I’ve got to run. Genie is still asleep in my
bedroom. When she wakes, if you could tell her where I’ve gone and make sure
she eats more than just the sugared gromlach for breakfast. I’d really
appreaciate it.”
She looked at the clock. “Omigosh, I’ve got to fly. Thank gods for
transporters, huh?” She stopped and gave him an impulsive hug. “Oh, Tom,
I don’t know what I’d have done if you hadn’t been here. I just wish there
was some way I could thank you properly for saving Tommy, but I don’t know
where to start.” Hearing her voice quiver, she pulled away, slightly
embarrassed, and Tom saw tears well up in her eyes as she cast her
glance downward.
“Mylaa,” he said softly. He took her face in between his hands,
lifting it to meet his gaze. “You don’t owe me anything; friends never have
debts to settle. Now,” he invoked his command tone. “You’d better get going;
Tommy’s probably very anxious to come home.”
She laughed and snapped to mock attention. “On my way, Commander.”

Galen joined them for supper that night to celebrate the young boy’s
release, and at first, the doctor was polite. But as the night wore on, Paris
found himself becoming annoyed at the younger man’s arrogance and blatant
attempts to verbally spar with him.
“We are making a mistake pursuing this alliance with the Klingons.”
Galen declared. “It would be much more advantageous for us to pursue closer
relations with the Romulans.”
“I disagree.” Tom shook his head. “I know someone who is part of the
Federation team, and she says many Klingons are as committed to renewing the
peace as we are. Besides, Starfleet believes that an alliance with the
Klingons gives us more leverage when negotiating with the Romulans. And,”
he challenged Galen’s gaze. “I agree.”
“I was not aware of how committed you were to Starfleet policy.” The
younger man’s eyes glittered dangerously. “I wonder if you were so committed
after Caldik Prime?”
Tom stared at him, feeling his face flush with anger. After almost
twenty years, he thought he had heard the last of that particular hell which
had once been his life.
“Galen, may I speak with you in the kitchen?” Mylaa’s voice was quiet,
but commanding. “Now.”
Galen rose, still savouring his verbal thrust, and followed her into
the kitchen. She turned on him; fists clenced at her side; her eyes flashing
with a fury that he had never in all his life felt. *But I think I’m about
to,* he remarked inwardly.
“How dare you! How dare you throw that in his face?” she hissed.
“I’m only trying to remind you what type of person he was and possibly
still is. What kind of person your children could choose as a role model.”
His voice was polite, but patronizing.
“What kind of person he is! I know what kind of person he is, probably
better than anyone, certainly you. Yes, he’s made mistakes; we all do. But he
has paid for those mistakes many times over. Not only that, but he has been
forgiven by just about everyone, including Starfleet, and he has 3 latinum pips
to prove it. Even if he was what you seem to think he is, he is a guest in
MY home, and will be treated as such as long as he is under my roof. Do I make
myself clear?”
Her eyes held his gaze, and he felt himself weaken under her attack.
“Yes, if that is what you want.” His voice was hardly more than a whisper.

As they disappeared into the kitchen, Tom looked from the children’s
puzzled faces down to his plate. Mylaa’s delicious cooking had suddenly become
inedible. He pushed himself back from the table. “If your mother wants me, I
will be in the guest room. Tell her, tell her I’ve lost my appetite.”
Reaching the room, he locked the door behind him and leaned against it
breathing heavily. *I can’t stay here,* he told himself. Crossing the room,
he picked up his duffle and automatically began throwing his clothes into it.
*I can’t stay here, not with him under the same roof. If I do,* he
grimaced. *I may be forced to breach protocol yet again. Funny, after all
these years, you’d think I’d be used to the taunts.* He sank down on the bed,
his head in his hands. *Oh gods, Harry, I don’t know what to do.*
There was a soft knock on the door. “Tom,” he heard Mylaa call. “Tom,
can I come in?”
He rose and opened the door.
“Tom, I’ve been talking to Galen, and he-” She stopped, seeing the
half-packed bag on the bed. “Tom, please say you’re not leaving.”
“I have to Mylaa; really, I can’t stay. Staying would put you in
between Galen and myself, and I won’t have that.” He turned from her and
continued packing.
“But what about the twins? They have been so looking forward to having
you around. If you leave like this, they’ll think they’ve done something
wrong.” She grabbed his arm.
“Tell them there was an emergency on the ship, and that I had
no choice. What’s done is done.” He turned to face her.
The hurt and anger in his eyes pierced her to the core. Throwing her
arms around his neck, she whispered, “I’m sorry.”
He pulled her arms from around his neck and held her hands between his.
“I’m sorry, too,” he said, releasing them and picking up the duffle. “Paris
to Voyager.”
“Go ahead, Commander.”
“One to beam up. Energize.”
Mylaa watched as he vanished infront of her. Dazed, she turned and
left the room. Walking into the dining area, she felt her knees begin to
buckle, and she grabbed the table for support.
Galen was at once by her side. “What’s wrong, Mylaa? What has he done
to you?”
She stood there, staring at, but not seeing the table. “He hasn’t done
anything; he’s left. And now, Galen, I would appreciate it if you would leave
as well. I think I would like to spend the rest of the evening with my
children, alone.” Her last word carried more than a ring of finality.
“Of course, I’ll let myself out.”
As soon as he was gone, Mylaa allowed herself to sink into a chair and
cry, much to the confusion and concern of the twins.

*******************************************************************************

“Computer, any messages?” Mylaa entered the house, arms full of food.
The twins followed behind her.
“No messages.”
*Damn!* She had left messages for Tom all morning, feeling certain
that once he knew Galen was gone, he would return at least to say good-bye
to the children.
Thinking for a moment, she decided to try and contact someone else on
board and see if they could find him. The Captain would be too busy; besides
she really didn’t want Kathryn involved. Of course! Tuvok. She could count
on him to stay dispattionately uninvolved in these muddy emotional waters.

“Tuvok here.”
“Mr. Tuvok. Oh, it’s so good to see you. I want to thank you for the
children’s gifts. Genie has already begun reading her tech primer.”
The Vulcan nodded. “I am gratified that my presents are of use, and
may I add that I am pleased to see that you recent operation had been
successful. However, I do not believe that you contacted me just to express
that rather emotional human response of gratitude. Would I be wrong in
assuming that you are looking for Commander Paris?”
“Guilty, as charged.” Her eyes twinkled at the stoic image. “I’ve
been trying to reach him all day, but everytime I’ve called, he hasn’t been
on board.”
“I believe he left quite early this morning with the intention of
staying overnight in Marseilles. Logically, I would conclude that he is
visiting the real Sandrine.”
“Oh, that’s right. What with Tommy’s injury and all, I completely
forgot,” she lied, hoping she sounded convincing. “I’m so sorry to have
bothered you. I really should have remembered.”
“That is quite all right. I am pleased to have been able to help.
Tuvok out.” He touched the commpad and sat back. “Curious.”

*******************************************************************************

Mylaa sat back. Her plan was starting to fall into place. Harry’s
parents had agreed to watch the children for the day. Now, it was just a
matter of convincing some young ensign to beam her aboard tomorrow morning.
Voyager was leaving for Minos Kova day after tomorrow. This might be the last
time they saw each other for some time; the last chance she might have to find
out what was eating him. *And I’m pretty sure it concerns more than Caldik
Prime,* she thought to herself.

The next morning after transporting the twins off to their
grandparents’, Mylaa returned to the house.
“Voyager, transporter room,” she requested, activating the commlink.
“Transporter room, Ensign Quelar.”
“Ensign Quelar, my name is Mylaa Kim. I am a friend of
Commander Paris’; has he returned from the surface, yet?”
“Not to my knowledge, ma’am. Let me check the transporter logs. No,
transporter logs confirm; he is still on the planet.”
“That’s not surprising. I am early.” Mylaa smiled warmly at the young
man. “Ensign, my late husband and I used to serve aboard Voyager with the
Commander, and when I spoke with him last night, we arranged to meet on board,
and he would give me a quick tour of the ship for old times sake. I wonder if
you would be so good as to transport me now so that I could be ready for him.
His duties must keep him very busy, and I’d rather not waste too much of
his time.
“If you have any doubts,” she continued lightly. “Please feel free to
check with the Captain or Lt. Commander Tuvok; they should both be able to
vouch for me. At least, I would hope they could, considering the Captain is
the godmother of my children.” *Easy does it, girl; you don’t want
to oversell.*
The ensign’s face looked flustered. *Poor kid,* Mylaa thought.
*I really hate putting you on the spot like this.*
“Ma’am?”
“Yes, Ensign.”
“I’m locking onto your coordinates now. Prepare for transport.”
*Yes!* “Acknowledged, Ensign.”
“Energizing.”
*Voyager. It still feels the same; at least, the transporter room
does.* Mylaa reflected as she stepped off the platform. “Thank you,
Ensign Quelar. I believe they have reconfigured the ship since I was last on
board. Is the Commander’s quarters still on Deck 3?”
“Yes, ma’am. Take the first turbolift on the right. You’ll find the
Commander’s quarters two doors down on your right.”
*And hopefully, I won’t run into anyone I know between here and there.
Ensign, you are far too trusting,* Mylaa thought as she headed for the lift.
Moments later she found herself in Tom’s quarters. The lock had been
easier to pick than she remembered. *But then I also hadn’t been able to see
when Tom taught me, either.* Calling for lights, she looked around. There
were very few personal effects. *Transferring around so much, I guess he’s
learned to pack light.
A picture of Harry and her sat on a low shelf beside another one of her
and the twins. On the desk by the viewer, sat a badly constructed model of the
Farragut. Tommy had made it when he was four; nearby was Genie’s better
built runabout.
Sitting down in the chair, she picked up the models one at a time.
*As busy as he is, he kept them,* she marveled silently. *He-* She noticed
an isolinear chip in the viewer. Pulling it out, she noted the date.
Two years ago. Why would Tom be listening to such an old chip. She placed it
back in the viewer; curious, she activated it. *I won’t listen; I just want to
see who it is. It may-*
“Hi, Tom,” her late husband’s image said. “Haven’t heard from you…”

“Commander, nice to have you back on board. Did you have a good time
in Marseilles?”
“Thanks, Ensign.” Paris stepped gingerly off the platform. *Starfleet
has got to start drafting quieter personnel.* “Maybe too good. I’ve got a
headache that could lay out a Nausicaan,” he grinned ruefully. “If anyone
needs me, I’ll be in my quarters with my head in a bucket of ice.” Tom moved
towards the exit.
*His quarters!* “Commander!” the young ensign sung out.
Tom winced at the sound. “Yes, Quelar, what is it?” He turned slowly
to gaze at the all too fresh face.
“Your friend is already in your quarters waiting for you.”
“What friend?” *What the hell is this kid babbling about?*
“A civilian, Sir. In her thirties, I would guess. She said you had
promised her a tour of the ship,” the ensign replied, beginning to hear the
mad peal of warning bells inside his head.
Tom sighed. “Does she have a name?”
“Yes sir,” came the prompt reply. “Mylaa Kim.”
*Mylaa? What the-oh no! The chip! I left it-if she finds it.* Tom
began running for the lift.
“Sir, should I call security?” he heard the ensign yell.
“Negative.” Paris shot back over his shoulder. This was one situation
he hoped he could contain himself.

Reaching his door, he keyed open the lock. She was sitting on the sofa
directly opposite him. “Mylaa,” he smiled. “What a – surprise.” His voice
fell when he saw the chip in her hand.
“I came up here to find out why you left like you did. You seemed so
upset that I thought maybe it concerned more than Caldik Prime. I guess,”
she tossed the chip onto the table. “I was right. Tom, why didn’t you
say something?”
Running his hands through his hair, he crossed the room and stared out
one of the windows. His last wall, that he had so carefully maintained with
Kes’ help, had finally been broken down, and now, he was at a loss as to what
to do. “Say something?” Turning to her, he shook his head. “What? When?
When could I have told you? At your wedding, maybe? At Harry’s funeral?
I can hear it now. `Look, I know we just laid your husband and my best friend
to rest, but by the way, I love you.’ C’mon, Mylaa.” He turned back to the
window. Sarcasm always had been his first and best line of defense when he was
younger. *I guess somethings never change,* he thought.
Mylaa felt her own temper flare at this response. Counting to ten, she
responded quietly, “No, but you could have told me later.”
“I did try to tell you later. As I recall, my godson’s near drowning
intervened. After that, Galen was with you.” His voice ground out his
rival’s name.
“Galen? Wait a minute! You thought that I, that he, that we were a
couple? Tom, he’s been a friend, that’s all. Nothing has ever happened
between us, and nothing ever will. He’s just not my type. Oh, Tom.” She
stood up and walked over to where he stood. “Tom, if I had only known, I
wouldn’t have-” She embraced him from behind. Pressing her cheek into his
back, she felt him weaken in her arms. “I am so sorry.”
He stiffened and spun out of her grasp. “I want your love, not your
pity.” His blue eyes were the colour of cold steel.
She stared at him as he moved away. *All right.* She took a deep
breath. *If you want to exercise you childish pride, go ahead. But you’re
forgetting I have six years of experience in dealing with tantrums. And I’m
betting I can force your hand, too.*
“All right, Tom, have it your way.” She headed for the door. “Just
remember, nothing is in your way now. If you let me walk out this door, you
and you alone, are letting me go. You will have noone to blame but yourself.”
She stated brutally, as she brushed by him.
Surprised that he had allowed her to pass, she turned when she reached
the door. He hadn’t budged; he wasn’t even looking at her. Angered that her
bluff had been called, she exited the room and hurried to the lift.
“Oh gods, I’ve really lost her this time,” he moaned as he collapsed
onto his hands and knees.

“Mommy, are you going to eat your ritooli pudding?” Tommy asked, his
eyes glued to the yellow glob his mother was picking at.
“No, I guess not.” Mylaa reached across the table and dumped a
spoonful on each child’s plate. They had been good all through dinner; they
deserved a little extra.
“Is Uncle Tom going to come say good-bye before he leaves tomorrow?”
Genie piped.
“I don’t know,” her mother responded truthfully. “I expect that
depends on whether or not he can get away.
“But-”
“Shut up, Genie,” her brother hissed. “Leave Mommy alone. Can’t you
see she’s upset.”
Mylaa smiled gratefully at her son. “C’mon you two, finish your
deserts. I want to call it an early night. And NO arguments. Eat.”
They finished the rest of the meal in silence, and she shuttled them
off to change for bed. As she started clearing the table, the gate’s chime
sounded. *Who the hell? Please let it be the wrong house; I am in no mood to
receive visitors.*
“Uncle Tom!” Genie streaked past her to go open the gate. She
returned triumphantly leading Paris behind the hand. “See I told you he would
come say good-bye.”
“Hello, Mylaa.”
“Tom.” Her eyes were cold.
“I thought I’d come say good-bye to the twins, maybe read them a story
since I may not be seeing them for quite a while.” *Maybe ever,* he added
silently. “That is if you don’t mind.”
“Yes, read us a story.” Genie begged.
“I don’t suppose I really have much say in the matter,” Mylaa said
bowing to her children’s wishes. “Excuse me; I have dishes to take care of,”
she continued, heading for the kitchen.
A few minutes later, she stepped onto the porch and stared out over the
pool. All the events of the past few days were whirling around her mind. She
shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. *So much, too much has happened.
I don’t know what to do. I suppose I could try my animal guide.* She smiled
to herself, not sure if she even remembered how to summon it. It had been
almost two years.
She sat down on the ground and began to softly to recite:

Akoo-chemoya

We are far from the sacred places of our grandfathers . . .

Her eyes slowly closed, and she felt a warm wind stir her hair. There,
coming towards her across the garden was the onca, her onca. And now she could
see it in all its grace and fierce beauty. She wanted to jump off the porch
and run to it, but she restrained her impulse, waiting instead for it to come
to her. Presently, it sat beside her. Crying, she threw her arms around its
neck as all the sadness and frustration of the past few days bubbled over.
The onca sat there soothing her with its deep purrs. And when she had
cried herself to exhaustion, it turned and as always, licked her face clean
of the tears.
“Thank you,” she said eventually.
The big cat nodded, turning its head toward the trees. High up, a
small bird was singing; it was the same song she had heard when she first came
on board Voyager and again right after Harry’s funeral. Halting in mid-tune,
the tiny creature flew down and landed at her feet. The next thing Mylaa knew,
she was back on her own porch.
She took a deep breath. *I could use a swim.* Passing Genie’s room,
she heard Tom still reading to the twins and smiled. Quickly, she changed and
returned to the pool. Diving in, she felt for the first time in as many days,
truly cleansed of all her worries.

She had been in the water about five minutes, when Tom emerged from
tucking his godson in. Hearing her splashing about, he had the sudden urge to
join her and ducked into the guest room to grab the trunks. *If they are still
here,* he prayed. They were, and he changed as fast as he could, hoping she
would still be out there.
“Mind if I join you?” The sound of his voice made her jump.
“Not at all.” Her voice bore none of its earlier frigidity. “The
water is divine.”
Tom dove in and swam two laps before pulling up in front of her.
“Mylaa,” he began.
“Shhh, don’t say anything.” Her fingers touched his lips. “We can’t
alter what has happened these past few day, Tom, but I’d like to try to
ignore them; just pretend they never happened.”
“Nothing would make me happier; well, almost nothing,” he replied with
a devilish grin.
Mylaa laughed, and threw her arms around his neck. “Oh Tom, I love
you.” The words tumbled out before she could stop them. Seeing the look on
his face and fearing a recurrence of the afternoon, she added, “I really
mean that.”
His eyes softened and she felt his arms encircle her body, pulling her
close. “I know,” he whispered.

*******************************************************************************

Epilogue

Two years later:

Commander Thomas Eugene Paris, First Officer, USS Endeavor to Captain
Kathryn Janeway, Captain, USS Voyager. Captain, by the time you receive this
transmission your newest god child, Harold Kim Paris, will be two weeks old.
And you’ll be happy to know both he and Mylaa are doing well. He- Computer,
halt transmission.” Tom ordered, his eyes catching sight of Harry’s old
recording next to his personal logs.
Picking it up, he gently traced it outline with his finger, and he felt
a mixture of happiness, regret, and gratitude well up inside him. “Harry,” he
whispered. “Wherever you are, I want you to know that the debt has
been payed.”
Then, placing the chip back with the others, he turned back to the
monitor. “Computer resume transmission. He’s beautiful, Captain; I really
wish you could see him.” A note of pride crept into his voice. “He’s got his
mother’s hair colour and a pair of the clearest blue eyes you’ll ever see.
“Genie and Tom send their love. Both of them are excited about having
a new brother. . . ”

Posted in Voyager | Tagged | Leave a comment

Vows

From crime@acs.bu.edu Sat Feb 17 10:33:52 1996
Date: Sat, 17 Feb 1996 09:42:33 -0500 (EST)
From: mary self
To: David Tremel
Cc: mary self
Subject: Vows

Disclaimers: see part 1 of the trilogy

Vows
Part II of The Onca and the Nightingale

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1995

Harry Kim threw himself onto the bed and stared up at the ceiling. It
was 0300, and the party had just broken up. Tomorrow was the *big* day.
It felt like someone had shoved a tritanium beam in where his trapezius
muscles should be. And his stomach, gods, his stomach couldn’t have more
butterflies in it if he had eaten the entire insect population of Malkis IX.
He didn’t think he had been this nervous when he reported for duty on Voyager
three years ago. *Gods, has it really been that long?* he wondered.
For two years, he had tried to be faithful to Libby, and then she had
come along. He had been the one who found her, bloodied and burnt, in the
twisted wreckage of her family’s ship, and he had been the one who, with
B’Elanna’s help, had rebuilt her instrument. At first, they had simply played
together at Sandrine’s; two musicians sharing their artistic ideas. But some-
where over the past year, it had become more than that. *Which is funny,* he
mused. *Because I always assumed that she would end up with Tom.*
*Tom. Lieutenant Tom Paris. My best friend and now, my best man.*
Harry smiled to himself. *Somehow he’s always been there for me, ever since
we met on DS9 and he saved me from that Ferengi hustler.* His thoughts
trailed on.
Hell, if it hadn’t been for Tom, he probably wouldn’t be marrying Mylaa
now. Tom had been the one who had encouraged Harry to forget about Libby.

“Harry, Harry, Harry.” Tom shook his head in that all-too-familiar
manner of disbelief and disgust. “You can’t go on carrying a torch for
Libby forever. What if we never get home? What if that great cosmic
jokester called Fate has decided that your path lies in a different direction
from hers?”
Tom stooped to pick up his towel. They had just finished a two game
set of raquetball on the holodeck; each winning a game a piece.
“If you like someone on board, go after her,” he continued. “It
doesn’t make sense for a good-looking guy like yourself to waste away on a
memory of what might have been. So tell me; who is she?” he teased.
“B’Elanna? Ensign Simons?” An evil grin spread across his face. “I know,
it’s the Captain.”
“Yeah, right. Actually, I’m not after her; I’m only after a promotion,
so that I can obtain my all-consuming dream of becoming an admiral by the time
I’m thirty-five.” Harry’s sarcastic retort reflected the older man’s
pervading influence.
“Admiral of what?” Tom chuckled. “The large Starfleet presence in the
Delta Quadrant? Seriously though, who is she?” A troubling thought passed
through his mind. *Oh gods, please don’t let it be-*
“It’s Mylaa.” Harry looked down, somehow embarrassed by this simple
declaration. He didn’t see the fleeting look of jealousy which crossed
Tom’s face.
“Listen, Tom. I know you two were getting close for a while. So if
you want me to back off. . . ”
“Close?” Tom snorted. “Harry, she was going through some rough times
after the attack. Chakotay and I just helped her through them. That’s all;
there’s nothing more to tell. Really.” He hoped he sounded convincing.
“Look, like I said, if you want her go for it. If it doesn’t work out there
are always the Delaney sisters.” Tom forced a grin.
The younger man smiled. “No thanks, I learned my lesson in Venice,”
he replied.

A few days later at their usual rehearsal, Harry finally screwed up
the courage to ask Mylaa out. He felt so silly and nervous.
*Why are you so jumpy? It isn’t like this is the first girl you’ve
ever asked for a date. I mean, look at Libby. No, stupid, don’t look at
Libby, it’ll only-*
“Harry.” Mylaa’s voice cut short his thoughts. “Is something wrong?
That’s the third time you’ve missed my cue.”
“Huh, what? Oh, I’m sorry.” *Way to go, Romeo.*
“Harry, if something is wrong or if you’d rather not rehearse today,
it’s okay. You can tell me; I’ll understand. Besides, some people have told
me I make a pretty good listener.”
His continued silence made her nervous. She reached out for him.
“Harry, please. If something is really wrong, maybe I can help.”
He grasped her hand. “Nothing’s wrong. It’s just that-” *C’mon kid,
spit it out.* “It’s just that I was wondering if maybe you’d like to have
dinner with me tomorrow night in, uh, my quarters?”
“Harry.” Her voice was soft, and a light flush crept over her face and
down her neck. “I’d love to.”
His knees almost buckled underneath him. “Great! How about I pick you
up at 1900?”
“I’ll be ready.”
The rest of their rehearsal had been tension-filled, and the next
evening was a disaster. Neelix had fixed an appalling dish, which disgusted
them both. Harry had spilled his drink on her, and she had tripped over a
chair, sending them both sprawling on the floor. For the sake of safety, they
had decided to call it an early night.

“I don’t understand what happened.” Harry found himself saying to Tom
the next day.
“It sound as if the stars were just against you last night.” Tom
replied, ashamed that within him a small voice was cheering. “Better
luck, next time.”
“Next time?! There isn’t going to be any next time.”
“Harry, Harry, Harry-”
“Oh, don’t give me that `Harry, Harry, Harry’. Would you want to
humiliate yourself a second time in front of the woman you love?” *Love?
Where the hell did that come from?* he wondered.
“Love?” Tom echoed. “Harry, are you serious? You’ve barely been on
one date with her, and you’ve only known her a few months.”
“I know, I mean, I don’t know. Oh hell, I don’t know anything
anymore.” He stabbed his fork viciously into a piece of meat.
“Harry, if you do love her then you’ve got to ask her out again, or you
will never know if she feels the same. And if she does-” Tom stopped. He
couldn’t bring himself to finish the sentence. The picture that had just
passed through his mind seized his gut and twisted it into a painful knot.
Paris grimaced ever so slightly. *My best friend and the woman that I love; it
figures. and just when I thought my life was looking up.*
“Yeah, you’re right. I don’t have a choice, do I?” Harry looked at
his plate of food; it had lost all its taste. “I’d better be going; I’ve got
to run a level 2 diagnostic on the main reaction control system.”
Tom stared at his friend’s departing back. *Damn you Dad! Damn Ricki!
Damn prison!* In spite of all the therapy and talks with his animal guide,
revealing his true feelings to Mylaa had been one rubicon that he had been
unable to cross.
*Thanks, Dad.* He told the stoic image in his head. *You got me so
good at hiding my feelings that I’m going to lose her to Harry.* He closed his
eyes. Harry had always been there for him. He remembered how the young ensign
had stood by him when they first came aboard, even to the point of ignoring the
warnings given to him by Commander Cavit and Doctor Fitzgerald, “I owe him,”
Tom said quietly.
“Something wrong with the food, Lieutenant?” Neelix’s voice interrupted
Tom’s train of thought.
“No.” Paris pushed away the tray of food and stood up. “I guess I’m
just not hungry,” he said as he strode out of the mess.

“And then, I forgot he had moved the chair, and tripped, bringing him
down with me.” Mylaa shook her head. “Kes, I just don’t understand what
happened. I mean, when we play together, there is a connection, an
understanding, but last night, it was like we were two strangers.”
Kes tried to suppress the giggle which was threatening to erupt. “It
sounds to me like you were both nervous, and in a sense, you were strangers.
This was your first date, even if you have been friends for a while.” She
grasped Mylaa’s hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. “Give it time; I’m sure
things will work out.”
Mylaa thougth a minute. “Looking at it that way,” she said finally.
“You’re probably right. Especially the part about being friends; we both may
have expected too much from last night. Maybe I’ll ask him to go for a walk on
the holodeck later, so we can talk. Kes, you’re wonderful,” she exclaimed,
giving her friend a hug.
The Ocampan smiled modestly. “I’m glad I could help.”

After dinner, Mylaa stood waiting for the turbolift, rehearsing what
she wanted to say. She heard the doors open, and someone bumped into her.
“Mylaa!” Harry exclaimed, catching her arm. “I’m sorry; I was just
coming to see you.”
“And I was coming to see you.”
They both laughed nervously.
“Mylaa.” “Harry.”
“You first,” she insisted.
“No, you first.”
“All right,” she smiled, flustered by the unexpected turn of events.
“I was wondering if maybe you’d like to take a walk on the holodeck with me, so
we could talk.”
Harry looped her arm around his. “You’re not going to believe this,
but I was coming to ask you the same thing. Let’s go.”

“Computer, run program Kim, Icor IX.”
“Program running, you may enter when ready,” the computer responded.
“Icor IX?” Mylaa asked at they entered.
“It’s a wilderness planet back in the Alpha Quadrant. A friend of mine
who was studying botany at the Academy dragged me there on a camping trip
during one of our breaks. All the facilities, except one hotel complex, are
underground. There are no city lights; so at night, the entire galaxy opens up
above you.”
Mylaa listened. She heard running water, the soft rustle of leaves,
and a few animal calls. “Do I hear a waterfall?”
“Umm-hmm.” Harry affirmed. “Some people like the Janarian Falls on
Betazed, but I prefer the intimacy of this smaller fall and pool. Here, step
up and up again. Now, kneel down and stick out your hand.”
“Oooo. The water is warmer than I expected.” Mylaa smiled as the
sparkling liquid flowed over her fingers.
“That’s because the source is a warm spring upstream.” He sat down
beside her. “Now feel this.”
“It’s soft, almost like an animal’s fur.”
“Close.” Harry laughed. “It’s what I call a furry fern. There’s some
long scientific name, but furry fern always sticks in my mind.” He paused
and looked at her, the moonlight illuminating her face. “Its leaves are almost
the same colour as your eyes.”
“Is that a compliment or an insult?” she teased.
“It’s a compliment. Your eyes are lovely colour; something we call
hazel. Sort of a mixture of brown and green,” he added.
“Really? You know, no one has ever told me what colour my eyes were.”
A wistful look appeared on her face. “I suppose they always thought it was
unnecessary since I have no frame of reference upon which to base colours.”
Harry felt his face flush. “I-I’m sorry.” he stammered. “I didn’t
mean to- It’s just that you handle yourself so well and do so many things that
I forget. . . Oh hell! I seem to be only digging myself in deeper.”
“Harry, it’s all right. You didn’t upset me.” She smiled. “I’m glad
you’re comfortable enough with me to make such a statement. Others always tip-
toe around the subject of my eyes not realizing that I am curious about such
things as my hair and eye colour.” Mylaa paused. “Harry, what colour is
my hair?”
“It’s brown, but its got strands of gold in it, too, which,” he
swallowed nervously. “Catch beautifully in this moonlight.”
She shifted her position, allowing her legs to rest on a lower stone.
Embarrassed by the vanity of her next question, she whispered, “Would humans
consider me attractive?”
“Beautiful.” he said before he caught himself. He cleared his throat.
“I mean, I think most human males would consider you attractive.”
Mylaa reached her hand up towards his face. “What colour are you
eyes?” she asked gently tracing the outline of his face.
“Brown.”
“And your hair?”
“Dark brown, almost black.” He closed his eyes as her fingertips
caressed his cheek. *Oh gods, could it be?* he wondered. *She looks so
lovely, just like when she plays.*
“Harry, what are you thinking?”
“Hmmm?”
“I said, what are you thinking?”
He opened his eyes. Her hands were in her lap, although he would’ve
sworn they were still touching his face. “I was thinking about how you look
when you play the aleel.”
Mylaa cocked her head to one side. “How do you mean?”
“Well, at times, your face is the picture of serenity, and you look
completely at peace with yourself and the world around you. At other times,
it’s the exact opposite. An intensity fills your movements and you flush
slightly in the face and along the sides of your neck. It’s really quite
attractive.” *And arousing,* he added silently.
She raised her hands up to her neck and blushed ever so slightly.
“Kera’anians do that. It indicates excitement and in certain instances, um,
sexual receptivity.”
Harry looked at her a moment before taking her face in his hands.
“So if I do this.” She felt his lips fall gently on hers. “And this.” His
tongue began to coax her lips apart. “I might get the same response?”
Mylaa extended her tongue to meet his. He moved with a tender surety
that she hadn’t expected, and she felt the flush begin.
Harry opened his own eyes long enough to peek at her neck and
shoulders, and noticed a very light pink strip of flesh which seemed to be
growing darker. Moving from her lips to her ear, he started to slowly trace
the line with his lips, tongue and teeth.
Mylaa’s heart was pounding. All of her senses were centered on the
soft pressure of his mouth on her skin. *It has been so long since-* She felt
his hands move to unzip her shirt. “Harry.” She pushed gently against his
chest. “In here?”
“I can engage the privacy lock.” he murmured in her ear. *Don’t say
stop,* he prayed silently. *Please, Mylaa; I don’t think I can.*
“Harry.” She pushed harder. “Harry, please; I’d rather go back to
your room.”
“My room?” He pulled away, memories from last night intruding on his
pleasure. “Why? After last night fiasco?”
Mylaa raised a hand to his face and guided it back to hers. “Let’s see
if we can’t break the jinx,” she whispered against his lips.

His cabin was only two decks away from the holodeck, but it seemed like
it took forever to get there. He set the privacy lock, hoping that Tom
would have better sense than to break-in again. Turning around, he saw her
standing in the middle of the room; her face displayed the same sensuous
excitement he felt.
“Harry-”
His mouth closed over hers silencing whatever she had wanted to say.
The pink flesh on her neck beckoned to him, however, and once again his lips
began their journey.
She rolled her head to one side, exposing her neck as much as possible,
as a small moan escaped her lips. Pulling on the zipper, she opened the front
of his uniform.
Without leaving her neck, Harry dropped his arms by his side so that
she could extricate his upper body from the jumpsuit. Urged on by their
desire, they quickly undressed each other, and stood in the center of his room
for several minutes, exploring each other with their hands. Then, Harry picked
Mylaa up and carried her to his bed.

“Time is 0530,” the computer chirped.
“Computer, discontinue alarm.” Harry muttered sleepily, snuggling
into Mylaa’s back. She felt so nice to hold; he didn’t want to get up.
She stirred in his arms and yawned. Turning on her back, she freed her
left hand to touch his face and bring his lips to hers. “Time to get up,”
she whispered.
“Unh-unh, you feel too good to leave.” He pulled her closer.
“But what about the ship? How will they run it without you?” Her
voice assumed a tone of mock distress.
“Mmmm, I guess they’ll have to learn,” he replied, kissing her ear and
neck. “Because I’ve got more important things to do.” He moved atop her.
“Such as?” she giggled, putting he arms around her neck.
Harry raised up on his elbows and thought. “Well, I should run a
level 1 diagnostic on the emitter array; it’ll take me at least four hours,
maybe more.”
“Really, Anything else?”
“Oh, yeah,” he continued. “There’s also the level 4 diagnostic that I
have to run on the primary and tactical systems, and I was also thinking of
running an holographic experiment to see if I could boost the efficiency of the
optical subprocessors.”
“Oh, is that all?” Mylaa tried her best to sound bored. “And here I
was going to suggest we take a nice leisurely shower together and then get
some breakfast, if there is time,” she added wickedly. “But I’m sure the
emitter array is far more interesting than I am.”
“You think so, huh?” He smiled and kissed her. “C’mon. I wonder what
Neelix has for breakfast?”

By 0630, they arrived in the mess and sat down together at an empty
table. B’Elanna strolled in a few minutes later and joined them.
“You two look awfully happy; what’s up?”
“Nothing,” Harry grinned, giving Mylaa’s hand a squeeze. “We’re just
both in a good mood this morning.”
“Mmm-hmm. And I bet I can figure out why,” she smiled.
Harry and Mylaa both blushed. “Is it that obvious?” Mylaa asked.
“Only to someone who’s never met you. I think everyone else on board
has been expecting you two to get together since the day you arrived, Mylaa.”
B’Elanna winked at Harry knowingly. “Oh, Harry, before I forget. The Captain
has given us permission to take the array off-line for the diagnostic. I told
her we could be done in three hours; what do you think?”
Mylaa didn’t hear Harry’s response. Kes had come up and sat down
beside her. “I’m glad to see things are better between you and Ensign Kim.”
She gave Mylaa a playful dig in the ribs and giggled.
Mylaa laughed in response. “Oh you don’t how much better things are,”
she whispered.
“Hey, who forgot to invite me to the party?” Tom asked as he
approached the full table.
“No one.” Harry grinned. “Pull up a chair and join us. B’Elanna and
I are going to be running a level 1 diagnostic on the emitter array.
It shouldn’t effect conn, but you should know anyway.”
“Okay, now I know.” Paris gave Harry a funny look. “Harry, I stopped
by your quarters last night to see if you wanted to play a late game of pool,
but your door was locked and you didn’t respond to the chime. What was up?”
“Oh, nothing.” Harry tried to sound casual, while B’Elanna almost
choked on her coffee. “I just didn’t want to be disturbed, that’s all.”
Tom looked at his friend’s face and then at Mylaa’s. *Could they?
Oh Gods! No!* The realization of what must have happened hit him, and it felt
like someone had thrust a d’k tahg in his gut. Maintaining his grin, he pushed
his plate of food away. “You know something told me not to pick your lock
last night.”
“Janeway to all senior officers, report to the briefing room.”
*Thank the gods for small miracles.* Tom thought as he stood up and
quickly walked out of the mess. He didn’t want to see Harry kiss her good-bye.
Kes watched him leave with B’Elanna and Harry close behind. Tom’s face
had never revealed the pain she knew he had felt. *He loves her, too,* she
thought.

Paris paced up and down in his quarters. *Thomas, you have got to get
control of yourself.*
Ever since breakfast, the day had gotten progressively worse.
He hadn’t been able to keep his mind on his work, and Captain Janeway had
to repeat orders to him on three different occasions. He sat down on his bed.
*Not good, Thomas, not good. Keep this up and she might relieve you for good.*
The door chimed. He took a deep breath and stood up. “Yes?”
“How are you doing, Tom?” Kes entered, on her face was a look of
intense concern. “Harry came by sickbay to see if you had stopped by. He said
something about the Captain relieving you from your duties today because you
aren’t feeling well.”
So, Harry had noticed; he had rather hoped against all hope that not
many people had. “Yeah, but once I left the bridge, I felt a little better so
I decided to just come here and take a nap.” He tried to force a smile, but
wasn’t successful.
Kes shook her head. “Tom, that isn’t it and you know it. I felt your
pain at breakfast this morning. You’re in love with Mylaa,too, aren’t you?”
Tom stared at her, terrified that his best guarded wall of defense had
been breached.
“It’s okay,” she continued. “You didn’t reveal it at the table to any-
one else; your face never lost its expression. My empathic abilities were only
able to pick up your pain because it was so intense.” She paused. “You’ve
become very good at hiding your feelings from others, haven’t you?”
He sat down on the bed and put his head in his hands. “Yeah,” he said
after a while. “I’ve had lots of practice.”
Kes sat down next to him and put her arm around his shoulders. “Tom,
you’ve got to tell Mylaa. She deserves to know.”
“No!” He stood up and took a few steps before turning back to her.
“I won’t put her in the position of having to choose, and I won’t hurt Harry
by doing it, either. Kes, if I haven’t been able to get up the courage to let
her in that’s my problem. I’m not going to let my best friend and the woman I
love suffer for it.”
“I don’t understand, Tom. Why haven’t you been able to tell her?
Those other girlfriends you talk about. . .”
“Ricki was the last girl I let in. I trusted her, Kes; with her, I
thought I had finally found someone who would be there for me when I needed
her. I had never really had that before. Then, after the trial stripped me
of my commission, I looked around and she was nowhere to be found. She had
decided some other up and coming Starfleet officer made a better catch than I
did.” He shook his head. “You know, I don’t know who I hated more, her for
leaving me or myself for being foolish enough to trust someone like that.”
Kes nodded. While she didn’t have access to his complete medical file,
she did know that Tom had received some psycho-therapy from the Doctor during
a difficult period about a year and a half ago. Whatever he had been through
in his younger years, clearly still effected him now.
“Mylaa was different,” he continued. “I think I fell in love with her
when I first heard her sing, and then, she went through her rough patches. She
needed help, but she was too proud to admit it. It was almost like watching
myself.”
He ran his fingers through his hair. “Kes, I told her everything about
myself; I trusted her that much. Somehow though, I couldn’t bring myself to
trust her with the knowledge of how I felt about her. Hell, I still can’t;
only now it doesn’t matter because it’s too late. Harry loves her, and he has
been too good a friend for me to deny him this. Besides, he’ll make a better
husband and father than I ever could.
Paris sat down beside her. “Kes, please promise you won’t tell
her, or anyone.” His face, suddenly aged by pain, pleaded with her.
Placing a hand on his arm, she returned his gaze. “I promise, but
someday Tom, you will be repaid for all the pain you’ve gone through. You have
to believe that.”
He managed a half-smile. “Unh-hunh, sure. You got any idea when?”
She shook her head. “I’m sorry.”
He took a deep breath. “Well, in the meantime, I should get used to
the idea of seeing them together. I can’t hide in here forever, and I sure
can’t lose my position at conn. Hell, it’s about all I have left.” *At least
until we get back to Federation space, and then, I’ll lose that, too.* he
thought grimly.
“Tom, if you ever need someone to talk to,” Kes began.
“I know who to call.” He flashed her his best flirtatious grin.
“Thanks, Kes. It actually feels a little better just being able to tell some-
one this. Now, if you don’t mind, I really would like to try and get some
sleep.” He moved further up on the bed, resting his head on the pillow.
She knew he still needed to talk, but he would have to realize this for
himself before she or anyone else could help him. Frowning, Kes stood up
and left the room.
As he lay on his bed, an image of Harry and Mylaa together appeared
in front of him, and a small groan of pain escaped from his chest. Turning
over on his side, he shut his eyes and felt the first tear roll down his cheek
onto the pillow.

Posted in Voyager | Tagged | Leave a comment

Onca

From crime@acs.bu.edu Sat Feb 17 10:34:09 1996
Date: Sat, 17 Feb 1996 09:42:06 -0500 (EST)
From: mary self
To: David Tremel
Cc: mary self
Subject: The Onca

Disclaimers: The characters belong to Paramount; however, Mylaa and the story
are my creations. Further, this story and the other two in
this trilogy are based upon B. Antrim’s story,
`Paris Nocturne’.

The Onca
Part I of The Onca and the Nightingale

by Carly Hunter
copyright 1995

The sound of phaser fire had stopped and the footsteps and voices had
dissipated into nothingness. Cautiously, Mylaa emerged from her hiding place
and tripped over a fallen support beam. Rubbing her shin, she listened.
All was quiet.
“Father?” she whispered. “Mother? Rykal? Can you hear me?”
She stood up, and hands stretched out in front of her to prevent another
fall, she gingerly eased her way through the debris which had once been her
room on the ship. Reaching the door, she found the override panel and pulled
the release. The heat and smoke from the outer corridor choked her.
The ship’s fire suppression was off-line.
*I must make it to the bridge; the others may be too hurt. It’s up to me
to get help.* Coughing on the thick smoke, she began her slow crawl along the
corridor that led to the bridge.

The bridge or what was left of it was in total disarray. Many of the
support beams had fallen and those that hadn’t, buckled and groaned under the
increased weight they now bore. Smoke and sparks issued forth from what had
been the helm and operations control panels.
Straightening up, she blindly ran her right hand along the port wall until
her fingers encountered the over-heated communications relay. The flesh on
her fingertips was seared as soon as she touched it, and instinctively, she
placed the throbbing digits in her mouth. Removing them a brief second later
and using a much lighter touch, she felt her way along the upper portion of the
panel until she found the correct touchpad. Pushing it, she heard the distress
call activate; then nursing her burnt fingers as best she could, she began
searching for her crewmates and waiting for help to arrive.

*******************************************************************************

“Commander, I am receiving an automated distress call,” Tuvok’s
eyes narrowed slightly. “Bearing two-one-eight mark four-five.”
“Chakotay to Janeway.”
“Go ahead, Commander.”
“Captain, we have picked up a distress call. Should we alter course
to investigate?” Chakotay waited patiently, even though he already knew what
her reply would be.
“Affirmative, Commander. I’m on my way.” Captain Janeway deactivated
her viewer. *Those reports would have to wait; besides,* she though as she
exited her quarters. *Star Fleet may not see them for another seventy-odd
years, a few more hours delay couldn’t make that much difference.*

“Status report, Commander,” Janeway requested as she stepped onto the
bridge.
“We are continuing to receive the signal, Captain. At Warp 3, we
should be within sensor range in three hours.”
“Increase to Warp 5, Mr Paris,” the Captain ordered as she took her
seat. “If there are injured people out there, every minute may count.”
“Aye, Captain. Warp 5, it is,” the young Lieutenant’s eyes
brightened as he felt his adrenaline began to pump a bit faster. The Captain
didn’t want to waste any time, and in the back of his head, a little bird told
him she was right.

*******************************************************************************

“We’re coming into sensor range now, Captain,” Lt. Paris advised.
“I’m reading a small, disabled transport vessel directly ahead.”
“Reduce to impulse. On screen,” commanded Janeway, standing.
“Hail them, Mr. Tuvok.”
“No response. Sensors indicate heavy damage,” responded her
security chief. “The vessel appears to have been subjected to an attack
of unknown origin.”
“Are there any other ships in the area?” Janeway asked, a mixture of
caution and concern creeping into her voice.
“Negative. Long range sensors detect no other ships. However, an
ion trail does exist, bearing one-eight-one mark three, and” Tuvok paused.
“Its composition conforms to that of ships belonging to the Kazon Nistrum.
It would be logical to conclude tha they may have been the source of
the attack.”
“Kazon?!” the Captain’s eyes turned from her Security Chief to the
tiny vessel on the viewscreen. “Are there any life signs on board?”
“Affirmative, Captain. Life support is at minimal levels. However,
considering the amount of damage the ship has sustained, I cannot guarantee
that this will remain the case much longer.”
“Maintain long range scans, Mr Tuvok. I want to know the instant any
other ship enters this sector. Commander Chakotay, are we within transporter
range?”
“Entering range now, Captain.”
“Take a small away team over to rescue survivors. And Commander,”
Chakotay turned to face her. “Maintain constant contact with the ship.”
The First Officer nodded. “Kim, Torres, you’re with me. Chakotay
to Kes.”
“Kes here, Commander,” came the soft-spoken reply.
“Meet us in transporter room two. We have a severly damaged vessel
with life signs and may need medical assistance.”
“On my way,” Kes grabbed a medical tricorder and field kit.
Then throwing the doctor a look of anxious excitement, she ran out of sickbay.

“Janeway to Transporter Room Two.”
“Transporter Room. Go ahead, Captain.”
“Ensign Keeling, maintain a transporter lock on our away team. At the
first hint of trouble, I want them off that ship.”
“Understood,” responded the ensign, looking up as the away team
entered the room.

The coughing began as soon as they materialized on the bridge.
“Fire suppression is off-line. Life support circuits are overloading,”
reported Lt. B’Elanna Torres, screaming to be heard over the ship’s din.
“I’ll try to correct the breakdown and stabilize the power couplings.” She
headed towards what remained of the engineering and operations station.
The others began scanning the immediate area. Through the smoke, Kes
and Chakotay spotted a body sprawled next to what had been the helm.
Hurriedly, they picked their way over the debris-strewn room. As they knelt
down, Kes ran the tricorder’s scanner overt the humanoid’s head and neck.
“He’s dead, Commander,” she replied tonelessly. “Probably as the
result of the console’s explosion.”
Chakotay shook his head sympathetically. “Okay, let’s spread out,”
he ordered, rising from his crouch. “Someone on this ship is alive and we’ve
got to find him. Keep a close eye on radiation levels as you scan; the
engine’s containment field may have been damaged. And,” he paused. “If you
get into trouble, don’t wait; request emergency transport immediately.”
“I’m picking up a life sign over this way,” Ensign Kim called as he
headed down the main corridor. “It appears to be coming from one of the rooms
up ahead.”
“Good work, Ensign,” the older man replied. “You take the rooms on the
right, and I’ll take the ones on the left.”
Running their tricorders up and down in every doorway, they scanned
each room, until finally Kim signalled, “They’re in here!”
Through the haze, Harry could see a figure crouched on the floor by
another body. Two beams hanging down at 45 degree angles separated them from
the doorway where he stood. Cautiously, he moved forward into the room.
At the sound of his approach, the seated being’s head turned. The face
belonged to a young humanoid female, possibly in her mid to late twenties, Kim
guessed, although the dirt and soot hid most of her features.
“They are all dead,” she said in a flat voice. “All of them.”
“C’mon then, we’ve got to get you out of here. Can you stand?”
“Y-yes,” the reply seemed unsure.
“Here, hold on to me,” said Harry gently helping the girl to her feet.
“Kim to Chakotay.”
“Go ahead.”
“I’ve got the only survivor, Commander. I don’t think she’s hurt, but
she may be in shock.”
“Acknowledged. Chakotay to Voyager.”
“Voyager here,” Janeway answered, her professional demeanor belying
her concern for the away team.
“Request transport of Kes, Ensign Kim and the survivor directly to
sickbay. Lt. Torres and I will stay here and try to stabilize the ship’s
systems; if we are successful, we may be able to determine what happened.”
“Agreed. Janeway to Sickbay. Activate emergency medical holographic
program.”
The Doctor looked up from his console. “I’m already on, Captain, and
am awaiting my new patient.”
“Very well. Ensign Keeling, three to transport to sickbay.”
“Acknowledged,” came the reply, waiting for her command.
“Energize.”

******************************************************************************

“Computer, open medical file on patient, Mylaa Tana,” the Doctor
lowered his voice. His patient was finally resting on the bio-bed in the
adjoining room, and he had no wish to alter this situation any more than
he had to.
“Follow-up report. Patient has suffered from the usual effects of
smoke inhalation with corresponding irritation to the mucous membranes around
the eyes, the nasal passages, and the throat. Additionally, patient has
received minor cuts and burns to the face, neck, arms, and legs with second
degree burns on the fingertips of the right hand. All damaged tissues are
resonding well to treatment and I expect a full recovery.
“Psychology, the patient has experienced the nightmares which commonly
occur among humanoids in response to a tragedy. However, I expect these too,
to diminish over time.
“Further examination reveals the patient’s blindness to have originated
at birth. It would appear that a missing nucleoprotein in the optical nerves
prevented the development of the necessary neural-visual pathways, resulting
in a complete deprivation of vision. It would be interesting to see if dermal
neural regeneration could be modified to-,”
The Doctor broke off; a sound from the other room told him that his
patient either was beginning to awaken or was having another nightmare. Which- ever it was, he rose to investigate.

*******************************************************************************

“Ready to leave?” Kes queried.
“Absolutely,” replied Mylaa.
It had been five days since she was brought on board by Ensign
Kim. Since that time, the Doctor noted, her wounds had completely healed, and
it seemed that she had started to accept the death of her family. He had even
been pleasantly annoyed when she had gotten up on her own and started to
explore sickbay, knocking a few instruments and PADDs off his desk in the
process. Smiling to himself, he remembered the look of puzzlement and
disbelief on her face when he had explained that he was only a hologram,
not a *real* doctor. *And now, she had a whole new ship about which to learn,*
he thought watching the sickbay doors hiss shut behind her.

“Ensign Kim and Lt. Torres moved your instrument into your quarters,”
said Kes as she led Mylaa down the corridor. “It had been damaged, but with
Kim’s knowledge and a little guesswork, they repaired it as best they could.”
“I must remember to thank them; with my family gone, the aleel is all
I really have left.” Mylaa stopped. “You said, `Kim’s knowledge’. Is Harry
a musician?”
“He plays an old Earth instrument called a clarinet. He used some of
his replicator rations to make one; he says it reminds him of home.”
“I would like to hear him play sometime. It would be nice to accompany
someone again,” Mylaa stated simply, a wistful look creeping over her face.
Kes knew she was thinking of her brother, whose body now lay in the
stasis room with those of her mother, father, uncle and two cousins. She
patted the taller girl’s hand and gave it a gentle squeeze.
“I’m sure Harry would love to play with you. In fact, I think he is
giving a performance tomorrow evening at Sandrine’s.”
“Sandrine’s?”
“Yes, it’s a holographic program of Tom Paris’, which he modeled after
a bar back on Earth. It is quite a popular program among the members of the
crew. Deck 8,” requested Kes as they stepped into the turbolift.

Moments later, they stood outside Mylaa’s new quarters. It took a few
tries, but with help from the Ocampan, she soon mastered the door controls
and they entered. A brief tour ensued; then at her request, Kes sat down
while Mylaa explored the rooms on her own, asking questions about the
replicator, the desk monitor, the bathroom, even the view.
“Kes, I want to thank you for all the help you’ve given me, but I’d
really like to be alone for a little while.” Mylaa settled into a
nearby chair.
The pretty Ocampan smiled. “I’m glad I could help, but are you sure
you’ll be okay?” Kes voice reflected a genuine concern for her new friend.
The change in tone did not go unnoticed. “I’ll be fine; besides you
still have to show me where that cafeteria is that your friend, Neelix, runs.
A few hours from now I know I’ll be hungry.”
“Alright,” Kes rose to go. “I’ll come back at 1800 hours to take you
to dinner, but if you need anything before then, promise you’ll page me through
your commbadge.”
“I will; I promise,” Mylaa replied as she heard the door swish open
and closed.
Rising from her chair, she made her way over to where her instrument
had been left. It resembled a large synthesizer with four keyboards and a
voice-controlled computer. Sitting down on a stool which Harry had left by it,
Mylaa raised her hands and began to inventory the damage that the attack and
subsequent repair efforts had done.
As she played, a smile settled on her lips. *They repaired it well,*
she thought, ending her performance in mid-note. “And now, Mylaa, my dear,”
she said out loud. “You have an entire ship to memorize. Computer, begin
describing the Federation vessel, Voyager, deck by deck, all sections.”

*******************************************************************************

“Ready for Sandrine’s?” Kes called out as she stepped into
Mylaa’s quarters.
“Ready as I’ll ever be.” Mylaa replied, coming out of the bathroom,
brushing her shoulder-length dark hair.
“Then let’s go,” Kes proffered an elbow and led Mylaa’s free hand to
it. She frowned, *Was it her imagination or did her friend look a little tired
around the eyes?*
Mylaa placed her hairbrush on a nearby table, and the two exited the
room, heading for the holodeck.

The sounds were different, and yet familiar. *I guess no matter where
you go,* thought Mylaa. *All bars have the same noises and smells.*
Harry Kim had been preparing to make a bank shot into the far left
corner pocket when the two girls entered. He raised up and stood still for a
minute, watching them cross to the bar.
“Hey, Harry,” Tom teased, his back to the entrance. “I’m not getting
any younger.”
“Yeah, yeah.” Harry bent down, drew his stick back and shot. The cue
ball flew across the table completely missing the ball that he had been aiming
at; hitting the two bumpers instead, it came to rest right behind Paris’ 15.
“Bad luck, old buddy,” Paris empathized. “But here is where you lose
the game. Hey, Harry, where-”
Kim walked past Tom, absent-mindedly handing the older man his stick.
Paris turned to follow the Ensign with his gaze.
*So that’s the Kera’anian female we brought on board,* Tom thought.
He knew that Harry had visited her a couple of times in sickbay, but this was
the first time that he, Paris, had seen her. *She’s attractive,* he
automatically observed. *Not pretty, but attractive. Nice figure,too.* He
turned back to the table; he’d let Harry have his chance first if he was
interested. *You can never tell with Harry.*

“Hello, Mylaa. It’s-”
“Harry!” Mylaa’s face lit up. “Kes tells me that you will be playing
a, ah-”
“Clarinet,” prompted Kes.
“A clarinet, here, tonight. I was hoping that since you and Lt. Torres
repaired my aleel so well, that we might, um, `join forces’ as it were and see
what happens when music from the Alpha and Delta quadrants combine.”
“Sounds great,” Harry enthused. “Perhaps after I play, you could
give us a sample of your music and then we could `join forces’, as you say.”
“That would be wonderful, but my aleel is back in my room.”
“No problem. I have it’s specs on file; we’ll just have the computer
create a replica here on the holodeck.”
Mylaa shook her head. “Amazing. I don’t think that I will ever get
used to this holographic technology. By the way, is Lt. Torres here?
I haven’t thanked her yet for all the work she did repairing my instrument.”
Harry smiled. “B’Elanna is at a table in the corner; she always comes
to hear me play,” he explained. “Come on, I’ll introduce you. Please excuse
us, Kes.”
“Oh, don’t mind me,” the pretty Ocampan laughed. “I think I’ll wander
over to the pool table and see if Neelix can succeed in snookering Mr. Tuvok
another time.”
Harry took Mylaa’s elbow and steered her over to where the half-Klingon
waited patiently. Introductions were made as the two sat down.
“I’ve been meaning to thank you,” Mylaa began.
“Oh, think nothing of it,” B’Elanna interrupted lightly. “Harry is
the one who did nost of the work because I know absolutely nothing about music
or musical instruments.”
“Still,” Mylaa insisted. “It means a lot to me to be able to sit down
and play. With my family gone,I-,” she broke off, irritated at the tremor
creeping into her voice.
Her companions exchanged nervous glances. “Can I get you something
to drink?” Harry asked forcing excessive cheer into his voice.
Mylaa stubbornly shook off her despair. “What do you recommend?”
“Well, since this is a French bar, how about trying something called
wine?” suggested B’Elanna.
“I’m game,” Mylaa smiled.
“Be right back,” Harry rose and made his way over to the bar. A few
minutes later, he returned. “Try this,” he said placing the chilled glass in
her hand. “Sandrine, the owner of this establishment, assures me that this is
an excellent introductory wine, not too sweet, not too dry. Just light and
flavorful.”
Mylaa took a sip. “Well, it’s different; I’ll say that. A bit like
Ankardian melon water, but I-,” Mylaa turned her head. “Who just came in?”
B’Elanna grinned. “It’s show-time, Harry; the Captain just came in.
Harry has to wait for her to show up,” she explained. “She’s one of his
biggest fans.”
Tom stood up on a chair. “LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! May I have your
attention, please!”
“Who’s that?”
“That voice belongs to our best pilot, Lt. Tom Paris,” whispered
B’Elanna. “And believe me, he thinks he is our best pilot. Handsome,
arrogant and a real pig when it comes to women. Harry says there is a lot
more to him than that, and he may be right. It is true that Tom has had his
rough patches, but what you hear now is the side that Tom normally
shows everyone.”
Mylaa nodded her understanding. Her cousin, Taekar, had been the same
way. Tough and brash on the outside, but occasionally, if you were lucky, you
would get a peek at a softer inside.
Tom continued. “Allow me to present the Alpha quadrant’s clarinet
virtuoso, Voyager’s own-”
“Oh, sit down,” Harry broke in, raising the instrument to his lips.
Shrugging good-naturedly, Tom stepped off the chair and headed over to
the bar where Ricki, his holographic significant other, stood.

Harry played four short songs, and then stopped. Walking over to
where Mylaa sat, he took her hand and led her back to the center of the
informal stage.
“As you all know,” he said giving her hand a gentle squeeze. “Due to
unfortunate circumstances, Mylaa Tana has temporarily joined our crew. She is
also a musician and has agreed to give us a sample of some Delta quadrant
music. Computer, access file, Kim/aleel/1, and generate an holographic
replica with stool one meter to my left.”
“Oh gods,” Tom moaned to Sandrine. “We have no idea if she can play
or what that monstrosity sounds like. Give me another glass of burgundy;
I have the feeling I may need it.”
Mylaa raised her hands and began to play. Her first song seemed to
share a kinship with ancient Arabian and Risan seduction music, exotic and
passionate.
“Not bad,” Tom grudgingly muttered into his glass. Then, he froze.
Over Mylaa, he heard the song of his animal guide, but the sound, instead
of coming from above or from his shoulder as it usually did, came from directly
behind him. He swung around towards the stage and saw it. A tiny nightin-
gale perched on the stranger’s shoulder, her song blending with Mylaa’s
until they became one voice. At that point, she abruptly vanished.
Stunned, Tom sat there for a moment, his mouth slightly agape; then
closing it, he rose and began making his way toward the stage.
“Tommy, where are you going?” Ricki’s normally teasing tone took on
all the characteristics of a nagging whine.
“Computer, delete character, Ricki,” Tom ordered.
“Well, of all the-,” Ricki never finished the sentence.
Moving to the front row, he snagged a chair and turned it around so the
back faced the stage. Sitting down, he folded his arms across the top of the
chair-back, and placed his chin upon them, mesmerized by what he saw and heard.

*******************************************************************************

Mylaa sighed and leaned against the short room divider that separated the
bed from the seating area in her quarters. It had been a good evening.
Harry had played beautifully, and even though he didn’t know the songs, he
had broken in at just the right moment to accompany her. Besides, performing
tonight had been cathartic; all the pent-up anger, sorrow, and despair
of the past few days finding release through the music. Only the fear
remained. The fear that had made her want to stay at Sandrine’s; the fear
that had made her hesitate before letting go of Harry’s arm when they had
reached her door; the fear that now would not let her take the few steps
separating where she stood from the waiting bed.
“I need the rest,” she told herself, trying to sound resolute. But her
legs would not obey her commands. They and the rest of her knew that while
she might drop off to sleep, after a time, the dreams would come.
Since leaving sickbay and the ever-present doctor, they had gotten worse.
The noises, the crashing and grinding of metal, the deafening explosions and
then the unfamiliar footsteps and harsh voices. They always walked and stood
right by where she was hiding, just as they had in real life, but in her
dreams, they found her, unseen hands opening the hatchway and reaching
for her.
Maybe she wouldn’t go to sleep just yet. Maybe she could find her way to
the holodeck and re-engage this Tom Paris’ program. Harry had told her how
and what program it was on the way back to her room. The real trick was
finding the holodeck. She knew the turbolift was to the left as you exited
her quarters, and about, oh, twenty paces down the corridor on the right.
*Wait a minute. Kes said the computer monitored the crews’ positions through
the commbadges. Maybe by asking the right questions, I can use the computer
to orient myself in relation to the holodeck.*
“Anyway, even if I get lost, it’s still better than sleeping,” she said
to herself, as she stepped out of her quarters and turned to the left.

Sandrine’s was empty except for a few of the usual holographic
characters.Tom sat at the piano, his fingers idly stroking the keys, but his
mind wasn’t on the music. It kept returning to earlier in the evening when he
had heard Mylaa play. He had wanted to talk to her after the “show” ended,
but for the first time in his life in that situation, he hadn’t known what
to say.
*Hi, I’m Tom Paris, and my animal guide told me that we should get to
know one another. Yeah, right.* He didn’t need anyone to tell him what a
lousy pick-up line that was, even if it was true. She would’ve either thought
he was crazy or laughed in his face. Probably both. And she and Harry had
seemed pretty cozy. They had played well together, and Harry *had* left
with her.
*Damn!* Tom’s hands slammed down on the keys. Harry was his best
friend, but that didn’t stop a wave of jealousy from washing over Tom.
*I should have been the one she sat and talked with after the
performance. I should have been the one who walked her back to her quarters.
I should be the one in her quarters-.* He stopped and shook his head.
He didn’t want to think about it.
“Well, I can’t change things now,” he muttered to himself. ” So, I
might as well play.”

Determined to put Mylaa out of his mind, Tom had become so absorbed in
his music that he didn’t hear the holodeck doors open. Sandrine, however, saw
Mylaa enter, and she emerged from behind the bar to guide the girl to a stool.
Mylaa ordered wine, and sat quietly for awhile listening to the strong
tenor voice rolling out soft, passionate-sounding lyrics. Finally, curiosity
overcame her; turning to Sandrine, she whispered, “Who is singing?”
“It is my poor, sweet Thomas,” replied the hologram. “Sometimes he
comes in here when he is troubled and cannot sleep.”
Mylaa stood and quietly moved in the direction of the voice.
Spreading her arms out in front of her, she searched for and found a chair
almost directly behind the young pilot.
Minutes passed and one song blended with another carrying Mylaa along
on their strange melodies. Swept away, she added her own clear voice to his,
imitating the music rather than attempting the unfamiliar lyrics.
The effect on Tom was electric. Crashing his hands disonantly on the
keys, he spun around; surprise and anger etched on his face.
“Please don’t stop playing on my account,” pleaded the alien, sensing
her intrusion. “It was quite lovely.”
“What are you doing here? How did you get here? Who brought you?”
Tom’s eyes narrowed as he searched the bar for another non-holographic entity.
“No one brought me.” Her head tilted proudly upward. “I found my own
way here, but please play some more. Your voice is so expressive, and so is
the instrument you-”
“It’s called a piano,” Tom broke in impatiently. “It’s an old
Earth instrument.”
“A pi-an-o,” Mylaa recited the word carefully. “It sound in some way
like my aleel.”
“Looks a bit like it, too; only one keyboard, though, and no
computer.” Tom’s voice softened. He shouldn’t be irritated at her; she
couldn’t have known she was interrupting his private therapy session.
*Besides,* he smiled. *If she is here alone, that means the table is still
open.*
“Here give me your hand,” he said stretching out his own. He guided
her over to the old upright, setting her down on the chair. Then, taking her
hands in his, he placed them on the keys.
After a few aborted attempts, Mylaa began to squeeze out a basic
melody from the piano, using her voice to aid the song along. Tom sat back
and listened, a look of contentment spreading over his face. Suddenly, she
stopped playing.
“I am so sorry. I have not only invaded your private moment; I have
completely taken it over.” Blushing with embarassemnt, she rose and headed
for the door.
Tom stepped in her way, grabbing both her arms just above the wrists.
Hearing her voice again had made him more determined than ever.
“Won’t you at least allow me one dance before you go?” His voice was
husky with emotion.
“Dance? I don’t-”
“Shhh. Stand just as you are. Put this hand on my shoulder, like so,
and I’ll take the other in my hand, like so. Then just sway with the music;
don’t worry, I’ll lead. Computer, play a selection of slow jazz from mid-
twentieth century Earth.”
Pulling the young woman into his arms, he noted that her height was
just right, and the sturdiness emanating from her slight limbs surprised him.
Harry had told him how she had crawled over almost the entire ship
seeking out each member of her family, but still, he hadn’t expected this.

Many dances later, Mylaa’s eyelids became heavy. She felt warm and
safe in this Earthling’s arms, and the sleep that she had been running from
began to overtake her.
Tom, too, had started to note a sluggishness in her movements, and
twice her head had drooped down until it rested against his chest.
“Perhaps we should call it a night,” he suggested. He didn’t want
to, but this was her first real night out since coming aboard. “Here, I’ll
walk you back to your room. Computer, end program. No,” he insisted over
her groggy protestations. “You’re tired; you need sleep.”
They walked in silence along the corridors of the ship with Mylaa
becoming more awake with every step. The fear was kicking in, and by the
time they had reached her quarters, sleep was the furtherest thing from
her mind. Nervously, she fumbled with the touchpad for the door.
“Here, let me.” Tom pressed the access button which opened the door
with a gentle hiss.
Mylaa stood in the doorway. She couldn’t go any farther, her body
rooted where she stood. She opened her mouth to bravely say good-night, but
the words remained trapped in her throat. Mistaking her hesitancy as an
intimate hint, Tom grasped her hand to bring it to his lips; as he did so, a
look of concern came to his face. Her hand was cold and quivering; in fact,
her whole body trembling. Pulling her into the room and calling for lights,
he clasped her tightly to him, stifling the tremors with his own body.
As her shaking subsided, Mylaa realized where she was and what had
happened. Embarassed, she tried to pull away, but he wouldn’t let her, at
least not until he had some answers.
“They are just nightmares,” she replied, trying to sound dismissive.
“Silly, childish nightmares. The Doctor said they would pass with time.”
“Nightmares can be as bad or worse than reality,” Tom observed.
“Tell you what. Why don’t you go get ready for bed, and I’ll sit right here
until you’re asleep. I’ll even hold your hand if you want,” he suggested,
teasingly.
“Yes, I’d appreciate that.” Mylaa pulled away and headed for the
bathroom. If any other male had said that to her, she would’ve laughed off
the clumsy seduction attempt. But somehow, in spite of what B’elanna thought,
she trusted this Lt. Paris to do only what he said.
While she was in the bathroom, Tom crossed over to the food replicator.
“Warm milk,” her requested. “Account of Paris, Thomas Eugene.” Replicator
rations were sacred to him, as they were to all on board, but this time he
thought an exception was called for.
“Ready.” Mylaa emerged wearing navy blue pajama bottoms and a white
knee-length top.
*Gods, she is attractive.* He shook his head. *Thomas, old man, get
a hold of yourself; you’re on a mission of mercy.* “Here drink this.” He
crossed the room, holding out the mug of milk. “It’s an old Earth folk remedy,
guaranteed to make you relax.”
Mylaa drank the warm liquid. The taste was soft and soothing. She
handed the cup back to him, “Thanks, it was just what I needed.”
“No problem. Now, let’s get you tucked in. Computer, sleep mode,”
Paris called softly as he pulled the covers over her. “And I’ll stay right
here until I’m sure you are asleep. I promise,” he added, settling back into
a nearby chair.
Mylaa closed her eyes and yawned. “I guess I didn’t realize just how
tired I was. Thank you,” she murmured drowsily.
“Sleep well,” came the reply.

Almost as soon as he had closed his eyes, Tom was in the rainforest.
He was walking along the now familiar trail as the nightingale flew beside
him, sometimes resting on a branch, sometimes lighting on his shoulder.
At first, she had come to him almost nightly, and though the frequency of her
visits were less now, he still looked forward to them. Eventually, he came to
a log covered with soft moss, and as always, he sat there and listened to her
song. But her song was different somehow tonight, and he saw why.
Moving towards them through the trees, came a large cat-like creature.
It was as big as the now-extinct tiger, but with the solid, tawny-colored coat
of a puma. At a distance of about four meters, the big cat stopped, sat down,
and stared at both man and bird. Incredibly, the nightigale took flight
toward the unfamiliar animal, and circled its head from a safe distance,
chirping a greeting. The cat followed the bird warily with its hazel eyes
before nodding a reply. With that, the bird landed on the feline’s head and
burst into song. When the song stopped, the cat looked sadly at Tom, opening
its mouth. Tom braced himself for a mighty roar, but the sound that emerged
was no roar. It was a terror-filled shriek for help.
Tom bolted up in the chair. Looking around, he realized it had not
been the cat that had shrieked. It was Mylaa.
She was sitting up in bed, her arms striking out against some
invisible attacker. Kneeling on the bed, he caught her arms and hugged her
to him. He patted her head and called to her gently, telling her everything
was all right. Soon her screaming stopped and her body became wracked by
sobbing gasps for breath.
Feeling her tears soaking into his uniform, Tom rocked the frightened
woman back and forth, alternately, sushing and stroking her hair. Presently,
the sobs stopped and the regular breathing of sleep took over. Easing her
back down onto the pillow, he noticed that she still clung to his jacket.
Cradling her head in one arm, he slipped his boots off with his free hand and
stretched out beside her.

*******************************************************************************

Hours, it seemed more like days, later, Mylaa woke up. She felt calm and
safe, unlike the previous mornings. Then she realized why; she was not alone.
An unfamiliar arm draped across her waist; another lay under her head; and
someone’s rhythmic breathing blew gently across the back of her neck. As she
became more fully awake, memories of the whole evening flooded back; the
dancing, the nightmares, Tom’s soothing ministrations. Embarrassed,but
unwilling to disturb her late-night savior, she tried to ease herself from
under his arm and get out of bed.
Tom’s arm instinctively tightened around her waist. “Leaving so soon?”
he purred, not yet fully realizing where he was.
Mylaa laughed. *He must be having some dream.* “I beg your pardon?”
The sound of her voice jerked Tom back to reality. “I-ah-I mean are you
getting up now? Computer,” he called, not giving her a chance to reply.
“What time is it?”
“It is 0610,” chirped the voice.
*Damn. Less than an hour before his shift began. So much for a
leisurely breakfast with her.*
“Yow,” Mylaa exclaimed, bolting out of the bed. “Harry’s picking me up
for breakfast in twenty minutes. I’ve got to get ready.” She paused,
embarrassed by the events of the previous night. “Tom, thank you for staying
with me. I-I hope my dream didn’t make you lose too much sleep.”
“Don’t worry about it,” he said, pulling on his boots. “I’ve been there
before myself. Anyway, if you’re okay, I’d better leave or we both might have
some interesting explaining to do to a certain Ensign. Will I see at
Sandrine’s again tonight?’
“Perhaps,” Mylaa replied cooly, his continued presence adding to the
level of humiliation she was feeling.
“I hope so. You know,” he paused at the door. “Maybe you should talk
to someone, like the Doc or Commander Chakotay about your dreams. They might
be able to help you deal with them better.”
She stiffened. Counseling, her humiliation was now complete, wasn’t it
enough that she had been more helpless than a two year old last night?
“I don’t need any help,” she spat. ” I just need some time.”
“Alright, alright, it was just a suggestion,” Tom backpedaled
defensively. “You don’t have to follow it. I just thought you might need to
talk. Forget I said anything.” He felt his temper rising. *What the hell,
did you say wrong now, Tommy boy?* He touched the door release. The door
swished open and he exited, standing for a minute outside her room. *Well,
your big mouth has done it once again. But all I said was- Oh gods, Dad was
right. I’ll never learn.* Head down, he headed for turbolift.
Mylaa stood there alone for a minute, regretting her harsh words. She
hadn’t meant to be rude; it was just, well, her own sense of self-esteem. Ever
since she was little, she had taken pride in being able to do things for her-
self; things others took for granted. She had learned the aleel, learned to
cook; she had even learned to operate some of the systems on her family’s ship.
Hadn’t she been the one who had evaded the attackers; hadn’t she been the one
to send the distress call? And now, to find herself reduced to a quivering
mass in a stranger’s arms; no, the humiliation was just too much.
Shaking herself out of her reverie, Mylaa called for the time.
“It is now 0615.”
*Oh moons of Kera’an! Fifteen minutes.* And she just knew that Harry
was the type to be punctual.

“I’m glad you could join me this morning,” smiled Harry as they entered
the mess. “Well, actually whether I’m glad or not depends on what Neelix had
created. I try to keep an open mind about other cultures, but some of the
things Neelix has whipped up have really pushed me to the limits of
experimentation.”
Mylaa giggled. She had known many Talaxians to pride themselves on their
culinary skills only to inadvertantly cause outbreaks of food poisoning among
their closest friends.
“Good morning, my dear,” a cheerful voice said. “It’s so good to see
you again.” A chubby hand grasped her own. “I am Neelix, the ship’s cook and
morale officer. I heard you play last night, and in honor of your performance,
I have prepared a few Kera’anian dishes. Let’s see, there is some broiled ree,
and some warmed kalak topped with dama root of course, and some edis, and,”
he paused for emphasis. “The piece de resistance, thesau made with raw gue.
Unfortunately, we had no intara spleen; so I substituted raw gue instead.
I think you will find the results very surprising.” He chuckled proudly, while
Harry felt his stomach do a 180 degree roll.
*Surprising was probably not the word for it.* But thanking the kindly
Talaxian, Mylaa inwardly closed her eyes and accepted a portion of all
four dishes.
As she and Harry joined B’elanna at a table, Mylaa whispered, “I think
perhaps I should count myself lucky that I can’t see what I’m about to eat.”
B’elanna and Harry both laughed. “That’s why I’m sticking with toast
and coffee this morning,” said B’elanna.
A few minutes into their meal, the door slid open and in ran Paris,
muttering “excuse mes” to any crewmates unfortunate to be in his way.
“Lieutenant!” Neelix exclaimed. “You’re just in time to try-”
“No time,” Tom said as he grabbed a muffin and a glass of juice. “Gotta
go; I’m running late,” he cried, bolting toward the door.
“Hey To-,” Harry called out. Turning to Torres, he asked, “What’s
with him?”
“Who knows?” shrugged the engineer. “Maybe he had another late night
with Jenny Delaney. Although, I don’t remember seeing her at the bar last
night. Whoops. Hey, he’s right; c’mon, Harry, or we’ll be late,too.”
“You two go on,” Mylaa said. “I think I’m going to try to teach our
chef how to really cook kalak and edis. I would hate for you and the rest of
the ship to think that this is the kind of food my home world has to offer.”
Rising, she made her way towards the improvised kitchen, undaunted by the
challenging diplomatic task that lay before her.

*******************************************************************************

Tom lay on his bed, his hands folded behind his head, and stared up at
the ceiling. Sandrine’s had once again been packed, and Mylaa’s and Harry’s
performance had seemed even more incredible than usual.
It had been more than a week since their “night together”. Since then,
they hadn’t spoken five words to each other, and it seemed to him that she was
almost always with someone, usually Harry, whenever he saw her.
For two or three nights, he had stayed at Sandrine’s after everyone
had gone in the hopes that she might come back, but after an hour or so of
waiting, he had grown impatient and left. A few times, he had even found
himself outside her quarters, but something always stopped him from pressing
the chime.
His animal guide had counseled patience, and in his heart, Tom knew
she was right. *The time will come soon enough.* He closed his eyes; he
could use another walk in the forest.

Tom didn’t know how long he had been sitting on the log, the
nightingale perched on his shoulder; when suddenly he saw it again. A big
cat-like creature moving cautiously toward him through the trees. This time,
though, he didn’t wait for it to sit down.
Leaping out of bed, he hurriedly pulled on his uniform and boots.
Whether it was his animal guide or simply instinct, Tom didn’t know, but
something told him the time had come. Mylaa needed him.
Racing along the corridor, he halted at her door, and pushed
the chime. There was no answer, and the door was locked. Making quick use of
his prison skills, Tom overrode the lock and entered the room.
It was dark. Calling for fifty percent lights, he crossed the empty
room to check the bed. It, too, was empty, although the covers showed signs
of a struggle. The sheet had been pulled out and lay in a crumpled heap in
the middle of the bed; the pillow sat discarded on the floor close to her
commbadge, which had fallen off the nightstand. Worried, Tom looked in the
bathroom. *Nothing. Damn, where could she-* Turning, he once again,
scanned the seating area. A tiny piece of blue material poked around the
corner of a chair opposite him. Traversing the room, he peered behind it.
Mylaa sat on the floor, her knees drawn up to her chest, her arms
wrapped defensively around her legs. Her breathing was quick and quiet.
Not realizing the extent of her terror, Tom knelt down and placed a
hand gently on one knee. Her right fist lashed out connecting squarely with
the left side of his lower jaw. Caught by surprise, he crashed down heavily
on his right side; as she scrambled away, he reached out, grabbing her ankle
with his left hand. Screaming, she kicked free of his grasp and crawled to
the center of the room. There, he tackled her again.
Surprised by her strength and fighting instinct, it took him longer
than he would have thought necessary to subdue her. Finally, after
successfully and unsuccessfully fending off many of her blows, he managed to
pin her arms and legs. Then calling her name over and over, he slowly brought
her back from whatever dream-hell she had been trapped in.
As she started to cry, he released her limbs and drew her into his
arms. And they sat there on the floor for several minutes; her clinging to
him, him calming her as best he could.
When the tears stopped, Tom lifted her gently and carried her to the
bed. “Wait here,” he instructed softly, picking up the pillow and spreading
the sheet over her. “I’ll be right back.”
Disappearing into the bathroom, he came back with a glass of cool
water and a warm moist towel. “Drink,” he ordered, placing the cup in her
hand, and she did so gratefully. Then removing the cup from her hands to the
nightstand, he took the cloth and began to bathe the drying tears from
her face.
Too exhausted to protest or even ask how he had gotten into her room,
Mylaa muttered a weak “thank you” before sinking back down on to the pillow.
“And now,” Tom stated, placing the cloth next to the glass. “You
and I are going to have a little talk.”
*Talk?!* The last she wanted to do was talk. Her head was throbbing
and despite the water, her throat still ached.
“You need help, whether the idea appeals to you or not,” he continued.
“Look, for the longest time I thought I could handle all my problems by
myself, too, but now I know better.”
“You?” Mylaa rasped. “Except for being a long way from home, I really
haven’t heard of too many problems on this ship.”
“My nightmares began before I was placed on Voyager,” Tom said
quietly. And with that he began to tell her everything. He held nothing
back. His father, Caldik Prime, the trial, prison, it all came tumbling out,
even the Banean fiasco and Durst’s death at the hands of the Viddions.
Mylaa lay there and listened. She didn’t say a word; she couldn’t.
She had no idea what to say or where to start. Sitting up, she reached a
sympathetic had out to touch his cheek. Feeling him flinch, she ran her
fingers lightly along his jaw and felt the swelling that was beginning to
appear as a bluish-purple bruise.
“Oh Tom, I am so, so sorry.”
Catching her hand in his, he attempted to staunch her rising tide of
tears. “Don’t worry about it. No permanent damage done.” He pushed her
shoulders towards the pillow. “Now lie back down.”
As he pulled away, she grabbed his arm.
“Don’t worry.” He gave a short, sympathetic laugh. “I’m just going
to take my boots off. I promise I won’t leave you alone.”

*******************************************************************************

Towards the morning, Mylaa woke. She had spent the entire night
cradled in Tom’s arms. For a few minutes, she lay still with her cheek
pressed against his uniform, listening to his heartbeat. Then, reaching up,
she gently ran her fingertips over his cheek and jaw tracing the damage her
fist had done. He stirred and caught her fingers in his hand bringing them
to his lips. *There was a bond between them now whether she knew it yet
or not.*
“Tom?”
“Yes?”
“What you told me last night, does Commander Chakotay know all that?”
“Most of it. Actually, only the Captain knows the full story, and now
you do,too. Both the Doctor and the Commander, though, helped me acknowledge
and deal with my memories.”
“Do you think-could you,” she screwed up her courage. “Ask him
to help me?”
Tom squeezed her hand. “I’m sure he’ll be more than happy to. Why
don’t you meet me for lunch and I’ll tell you what he advised. Right now,”
he pulled away from her. “I’ve got to go or I’ll be late for my shift.”
“Tom?” Mylaa choked out as he headed for the door. “I – I don’t
know how – to thank you.”
A rakish grin spread across his face. “See you at lunch.”

After dinner, Tom and Mylaa stood outside the door to Chakotay’s
quarters. The Commander had joined them at lunch to explain what an animal
guide was and what Mylaa could expect at the ritual.
*Even if it doesn’t work,* she thought. *It sounds intriguing, and
I owe it to Tom to at least give it a try.*
Unconsciously, her hand tightened around Paris’ arm. Smiling, he gave
it a reassuring pat before pressing the chime.
“Come.”
The door opened and they stepped inside.
“Mylaa,” the older man rose to greet them. “I’m so glad you came.
I was afraid after lunch you might have second thoughts.”
“During dinner, she did,” broke in Tom, grinning. “but I talked her
out of them.”
“That’s not true,” Mylaa protested. “I’ll admit I’m nervous. But I
am too intrigued by your ritual not to at least attemtpt it.”
“Good. I’m glad to hear it. An open mind often leads to an open
heart. Now if you just come sit down over here, we’ll get started.” Chakotay
took her hand from Paris’ arm and led her over to a cushion by the coffee
table. “I’ll call you when we are through, Mr. Paris.”
“Can’t he stay?” Mylaa turned questioningly toward the Commander.
Chakotay frowned, “I’m not sure that is a good idea. Communication
with your spirit guide is a very private thing. Personal circumstances are
revealed and in rare cases, the guide may be offended by the presence
of others.”
“It’s okay,” Tom reassured. “You’ll be fine.”
“Please.”
The Indian shrugged. “Very well. You can sit over there,” he said,
motioning to a chair opposite the table.
“Now Mylaa. I know you’re nervous; so take a few deep breaths and try
to relax. Good. Now give me your hand. Right or left, it doesn’t matter,
and I’m going to place it on the akoonah. No, don’t tense up. Relax.
That’s it,” he encouraged.
He took a deep breath, himself before continuing.
“Akoo-cheemoya. We are far from the sacred places of our grandfathers.
We are far from the bones of our people. . . Now, I want you to think of a time
when you were most at peace with yourself, and the first animal you encounter
will be your guide.”
Mylaa concentrated. A warm wind stirred her hair, bringing with it the
sweet smell of Celorian roses. The school year had ended and she was spending
vacation with her grandparents. The warmth of Kera’an’s twin suns beat down
upon her uplifted face as she sat on the steps of the veranda. Heavy, padded
footsteps came up the path and stopped to the left of her. Whatever the
animal was, it was big, and fear made her hesitate to touch it. But she knew
she had to. The animal’s fur was warm and thick, but not long. A deep
rhythmic rumble came from deep within the animal’s chest. It was like the purr
of her grandparents’ umok only louder and more powerful.
*What are you?*
*An onca,* the animal purred. *Touch me; I will not harm you.*
Mylaa’s exploratory hands ran lightly over the animal. Starting at the
muzzle, she felt the long, drooping whiskers, the cool nose, the sharp teeth.
It’s paws were larger than her hand, and it legs were strong and thickly
muscled. When she was done, the animal’s big head gave her a prodding nudge.
She took a deep breath. *I need to know what happened on the ship.
I can’t go on not knowing; I have been so afraid.”
The large cat’s tail curled around her, as it snuggled up to her
shoulder. Through purrs and low growls, he told her of the attack and why,
she, alone, survived. At the end, the onca cleaned her tear-streaked face
with his tongue, while overhead a bird twittered with concern. Laying down
beside each other, Mylaa took solace in the deep melodic rumbling beneath the
animal’s flank. Slowly, both the purring and twittering faded away and in a
few moments, she realized that she was back on Voyager in the Commander’s
quarters. Someone was holding her and stroking her hair. She felt like she
had been gone only a short while, but the dried tears on her face
said otherwise.
“Are you okay?” Tom asked, feeling her stir in his arms.
“Better,” she sniffed, tilting her face upward, towards his voice.
He glanced at Chakotay, who nodded in agreement.

Posted in Voyager | Tagged | Leave a comment

Heat Wave

HI! This is my first attempt at a Fanfiction…well the first I’ve
dared post on the `net. I think I should thank Hyacinthia
Andrews for giving me the final push I needed to start one of
these with the intent to post. Please don’t be afraid to send
feedback. I will reply. Send it to me at
medison@pop.bmc.k12.nf.ca. Don’t be to brutal.
Legal crap.
The characters and ship belong to Paramount and I am totally
not trying to infringe on any copy write they hold so please don’t
sue me guys :-). Only the character Turai and her friends and
planet are mine. I am not doing this for profit just practise. If you
want you can make a hard copy just don’t sell it O.k.? Now on to
more interesting things.
PS: I started this before the season premiere of voyager so Kes is
still aboard and the borg chick isn’t
PAST AND PRESENT
By Angel Girl
The land was hilly and dark and it seemed that nothing dared
to move. The only movement was in front of a foreboding
bunker built into one particularly large hill. In front of it’s dark
doors stood two equally dark men. They had leathery skin and
dark obsidian eyes that seemed as kind as a rattler about to strike
and just as dangerous. Cardassians. The very word sent shivers
down the spine of every person in the Federation and even most
enemies of the Federation.
It seemed no one would dare to oppose these two particularly
lethal members of the traitorous race as they stood guard at their
post. And no one did….usually.
Out of nowhere it seemed and before they could move two
short bursts of energy hit them and they slumped to the ground.
“O.K.” A deep voice said softly. “Let’s go.”
A small group of people stepped out from behind tiny knolls
of ground. All were dressed in dark clothing, most with
contraband Klingon disrupters in their hands. The leader, a tall
Native American looked at his partner, a tiny dark haired woman
with the forehead ridges which showed her Klingon heritage .
However it was plain she was not completely Klingon for the
ridges were not as defined as most were.
The man smiled. “Good shot, Torres.”
She half-smiled. “You’re not so bad yourself, Chakotay.”

Chakotay sat upright in bed and glanced at his chronometer.
0303. Way to early for him to be up and yet he couldn’t seem to
sleep. He pushed a hand through his short black hair. Why now?
Why after such a long time had passed? Why were the dreams
coming now? He’d put his Maquis past behind him when he’d
agreed to become Janeway’s first officer so why were the dreams
coming now. Everything was settled. He’d made his decision.
And in the Delta Quadrant there wasn’t a much of a choice, so
why were these dreams…memories. Coming to him when he
knew there was no way he’d ever see that life again. Perhaps
because of his ever deepening feelings for Kathryn?
A half-devil smile quirked at his lips at the thought of her.
Everyday he sat next to her on that bridge and everyday he was
struck by how beautiful she was, how in control , commanding,
and yet so entirely feminine. How could a man resist such a
temptation. Despite the wide gulf between them. The gulf that,
out here so far away from the Cardassians, Starfleet and the
Maquis, didn’t seem so wide. It was all he could do sometimes
not to tell here exactly how he felt. But then again how could he
put the weight of that knowledge on her. For once they were
back home, he knew that unless Starfleet had some miraculous
change of heart…he would be put on trial for so-called crimes
he’d committed as a Maquis in the DMZ.
“Bridge to Commander Chakotay.”
Chakotay arced a dark eyebrow. Now there was something he
had not expected to hear at 3:00 in the morning.
“Chakotay here.”
“Commander we have a problem.” The lieutenant
commanding the bridge spoke quickly and evenly.
“Indeed.” Chakotay responded. `After all if there wasn’t’ he
thought wryly, `would you be calling me this early?’ Aloud he
said. “What is it Lieutenant?”
“Sir we’ve detected what appears to be a battle.”
“Out here? I thought we were between systems.”
“We are sir, we’re holding position just outside the one where
the battle is taking place.”
“Continue to hold position I’m on my way to the bridge. And
notify Captain Janeway. She’ll want to hear about this.”
“Aye Commander. Bridge out.”
Chakotay slipped out of bed and shook his head. “Never a dull
moment.” He said shaking his head.

When he arrived on the bridge most of the senior officers
were already there. All looking a little bleary eyed but all there.
Tom Paris looked like he would fall over onto his pilot’s console
any minute as he eased into his chair.
B’Elanna Torres former Maquis, current Chief Of Engineering
sat at her console looking a little more alert. She nodded at him
as he sat next to Janeway.
Behind him Harry Kim looked like a little boy pulled out of
bed to early, his dark hair just the tinniest bit tousled while
across from him at his station, Tuvok the Vulcan Chief Of
Security looked as though he did this every night.
And finally next to him sat Captain Kathryn Janeway. She, too,
looked a little bleary eyes her long light brown hair rippled down
her shoulders. It was obviously to early for her to worry about a
captain’s appropriate appearance.
“I’d say good morning Captain but I’m not sure it counts as
morning yet.” He said playfully. It was to early to worry about
formality to.
“For most of us it’s not morning yet.” Tom muttered from his
station. “When I passed Neelix’s quarters it sounded like a
Bolian was choking to death.”
“You could hear him from the corridor?” B’Elanna said
surprised.
“Don’t take it personally Torres. There isn’t a single type of
soundproof material in the galaxy that could keep him contained.
“Paris replied and next to Chakotay , Janeway had to smother a
laugh.
“Status of the battle?” Janeway questioned to take her mind
off laughter.
“The smaller of the two ships is still fleeing Captain but it
appears they either do not have warp drive or it is not
functioning.” Tuvok reported.
Chakotay looked at the viewscreen. He could see the smaller
ship fleeing the larger one as it attempted to dodge the energy
bolts that seemed to come continually out of the larger ship. Part
of him, obviously the Maquis part, wanted to yell for Paris to put
Voyager between the two ships while the Starfleet part reminded
him that it was none of Voyager’s business, that no matter what
the Prime Directive still applied.
The smaller ship seemed to find a small burst of speed for it
suddenly managed to reach the edge of the system and continue
out into space. It’s sensors must have detected Voyager for
suddenly it changed course and headed for the Starfleet vessel.
“The ship is broadcasting a signal on all channels,” Harry Kim
reported as he moved his hands across a his console.
“Visual?” Chakotay questioned.
“No, just audio.” Harry responded looking up.
Chakotay turned to Janeway. She nodded. “Put it through.”
She said leaning back.
“….repeat unidentified vessel leave this system while you
can…” A woman’s voice spoke. “They will kill you you must
leave now. Before it is to late.”
The message cut off and Janeway turned slightly to look at
Kim. He shook his head. The message had simply stopped
broadcasting.
“Captain, I would recommend that we do as they suggest.”
Tuvok put in. “It would appear the other ship is intent on the
smaller one and we would have time to get out of range.”
“But what about the smaller ship?” Chakotay couldn’t help but
put in. “They’re warning us away. They are more concerned
about us then they are themselves. We should help them.”
“May I remind you Commander that the Prime Directive
prevents us from doing so?” Tuvok countered.
“Not entirely, not in these circumstances. We can’t leave them
here to die!”
Almost as if on cue the larger ship fired again and this time
the blast hit the small ship dead on and it exploded in a fireball
then just as quickly faded into debris.
Apparently satisfied the remaining ship turned and headed
back into the system before them at a low warp.
“It would appear, gentlemen,” Janeway said regret in her eyes.
“That the argument has been solved for you.”
“Then again…” B’Elanna Torres’ voice interrupted.
“Yes Lieutenant?” Janeway queried looking at the beautiful
woman.
“Captain it appears a small pod was jettisoned before the ship
exploded.” Torres reported turning to look at them
“There are alien lifesigns on board.” Tuvok said after a
moment off fiddling with his console.
“Numbers?” Janeway questioned.
“Two. The escape pod is losing structural integrity.” Tuvok
reported.
Janeway and Chakotay shared a look. They had their excuse.
“Mr.Tuvok lock on those patterns and beam them to sickbay.”
Janeway ordered calmly.
Down at her station B’Elanna Torres grinned. She loved it when
they rescued people.
“Well Commander,” Janeway said looking at Chakotay. “Let’s
go greet our guests.”

Kes and the Doctor were puttering around busily when
Janeway and Chakotay walked in through the doors. On the
biobed nearest to the doors lay a handsome man whom, to both
Starfleet officers surprise, appeared to be perfectly human.
“Doctor?” Janeway spoke softly as if afraid the sound
of her voice would wake the unconscious man.
“He’s human Captain, well humanoid. He appears to
the physical eye to be human but a tricorder scan proves
otherwise.” The Doctor reported picking up a tricorder and
crossing the room to another biobed.
“So what’s the difference?” Chakotay questioned looking at the
readout over the man’s head.
“Well,” Kes cut in,” For one thing his blood has a lesser
concentration of iron in it, plus he seems to be slowly healing
himself, and there is an unidentifiable energy field surrounding
him. You can’t feel it when you touch him but it’s there.”
Janeway stood silently absorbing this puzzling
information. Chakotay loved to watch her like this. Her
intelligent mind moving swiftly through the information, sorting
and questioning, trying to answer a question that, as of yet, had
no answer.
“Where is the energy supposedly generating from?
“She asked finally.
Kes paused her delicate features pensive. “That is the
difficult part. There is no particular organ that generates the
field, at least that we can find. However it does appear that the
energy is concentrating in and around the brain.”
Janeway pursed her lips and looked up at Chakotay.
The look in his eyes startled her. He was looking at her with
almost a proud look, like he was proud of who she was and what
she was doing. There was a hint of something else in his eyes as
well….something she dared only in her dreams to hope for.
Determinedly she pushed such thoughts from her mind
and forced herself to the business at hand. “Well Commander,
what do you think?”
Chakotay shook his head. “I don’t know Captain. I’ve
never seen anything like it.”
Across the spacious Sickbay the Doctor was treating
the other patient. He quickly finished and walked back over to
Janeway and Chakotay.
“Doctor, I’d like to be able to talk to one of your
patients if at all possible. When will they wake up?” The Captain
inquired looking down at the young man.
‘One of ‘they’ is awake.” A familiar voice spoke quietly.
Janeway , Chakotay , the Doctor and Kes spun around
to look at the young woman sitting up on the biobed.
Long dark brown hair tumbled down over her
shoulders and intelligent brown eyes met Janeway’s blue ones.
She was beautiful and in an ironic similarity appeared to be
native American. She even had a tattoo. Five small bluish circles
were tattooed up her well-defined cheek bones.
“I’m Captain Kathryn Janeway, this is my first officer
Commander Chakotay. you’re aboard the Federation Starship
Voyager. ”
The young woman nodded. “I am Turai. I was captain
of the Orieana.”
“Would you care to explain how you ended up here?”
Chakotay questioned.
Turai turned a slightly bemused gaze at him. “You
rescued me.”
“How did you end up battling a ship twice your ship’s
size?” Chakotay clarified, knowing she was avoiding the
question. “We’d like to know.”
Turai stared him straight in the eyes without fear and
Chakotay had the strangest feeling that he was a young boy
again staring into the eyes of an elder of his tribe. “You may
wish me to tell you but that is of no consequence if I do not wish
to tell you.” She hesitated her gaze travelling across the room to
where her companion lay. “What of Tion? Is he all right? I will
tell you nothing until I know.”
Chakotay noticed the condition she’d placed on her
answer. It almost sounded like the answer a Maquis would give
someone if they were in the same situation.
“You may see for yourself.” Janeway said holding out a
hand towards the young man.
Gracefully Turai slipped around the two Starfleet
officers and hurried over to her friend.
“He is unconscious but improving steadily. “The
Doctor reported.
“Thank you.” Turai said then turned her attention to her
friend.
The young man lay unresponsive on the biobed yet
when Turai took his hand in hers there was a change in the
atmosphere of the room. It became charged somehow. As if
expecting something to happen.
Janeway and Chakotay shared a glance. They could
feel it to, something was going on and they both suspected that
the anomalous energy field had a lot to do with it. Seconds later
their suspicions were confirmed when a golden energy began to
emanate from Turai. Soon it covered both her and Tion and the
young man began to moan.
Kes stood in silent shock feeling, mentally , the power
of the energy pass between the two aliens. Next to her equally
shocked the Doctor held his medical tricorder up and scanned
the two getting as many readings on the field as he possibly
could.
The energy field glowed around Turai and Tion for a
few moments then slowly faded away.
Turai stepped back looking visibly tired, as Tion sat up
and looked at Janeway and Chakotay and then turned to look at
the Doctor and Kes.
He spoke to Turai in a language that was both beautiful
and eloquent and even after a few moments the universal
translator couldn’t match Standard words to the exotic language.
Tion was obviously agitated at waking up in an unfamiliar
environment with strange people standing around and the speed
at which he spoke gave it away.
Turai’s answer was calm and measured but this time the
translator managed to make out one word. “Regime.” Turai
noticed the translation but continued to speak unperturbed.
Finally Tion calmed down and turned to Janeway.
“My apologies Captain.” His voice was as gentle and
warm as his companions and he to had the tattoos up his cheek
except he only wore 3 where Turai wore 5. “But I mistook you
for those who chased us.”
Captain Janeway shook her head, a smile appearing on
her face. ” I would make the same mistake if I were in your
situation.”
Tion smiled and Janeway felt her blood pressure
increase. She couldn’t help herself, Tion was an incredibly
attractive man.
Next to her Chakotay felt jealousy well up inside him
but he forced it away. Whom Kathryn was attracted to was none
of his business. But he’d like it to be…his mind whispered
rebelliously.
“How are you feeling?” The Doctor questioned
stepping in front of Tion and waving the small diagnostic wand
of the tricorder over him.
Tion gave him a puzzled look.
Turai caught his eye and said, “Healer.”
Tion nodded and answered the Doctor.” Fine. Thank
you.”
The Doctor nodded and Tion spotted Kes. “And you
are?” He said with a smile.
“Kes.” She said holding out a hand, which Tion kissed.
“A beautiful name for one equally beautiful.” Tion said
smiling as he slipped off the biobed. He then turned to Janeway.
“And I do believe Captain that we have not been properly
introduced.”
Behind him Turai wiped the amused smile off her face
and stepped forward.
“Captain Kathryn Janeway this is Tion, Tion this is
Captain Janeway. Tion is my first officer Captain.”
Janeway smiled and offered a hand for Tion to shake
but instead he gently kissed the back of it. “It’s a pleasure Tion.”
“Truly it is.” Tion said smiling. He looked over at
Chakotay and with a vaguely confused look on his face spoke a
few words in what Chakotay had determined to be his native
language.
Chakotay shook his head. “I’m sorry but I don’t
understand your language.”
Tion turned and looked at Turai. She shook her head
gracefully. “He is not of our people.”
“But…” Tion shook his head in a gesture much like
Turai’s. “Nevermind. I merely inquired as to your name.”
“I am Chakotay. Captain Janeway’s first officer.”
Tion nodded and turned to look at Turai. They stared at
each other for a few moments, at Kes’ slight nod Janeway
realised that they were communicating telepathically. This race
just seemed to get more complex by the second, she thought to
herself..
Janeway opened her mouth to say something when the
ship lurched suddenly, knocking everyone to the floor.
Chakotay was on his feet instantly and helped her to
her feet . Out of the corner of her eye she saw Turai rise to her
feet and help Kes up the turn to help Tion.
“Weapons fire?” Chakotay surmised.
Janeway nodded. “Let’s get to the bridge.” she started
towards the door then looked back at Turai.
“Would you like to come? I have the feeling you know
considerably more about our attackers than we do.”
Turai nodded. “May Tion join us?”
Janeway nodded and the quartet left sickbay before the
doctor could protest at the loss of his patients. Frustrated he
turned to Kes who shrugged and smiled sweetly.

When Turai walked onto the bridge her eyes widened
with surprise. Everything was so wide and open! It was like a
regime ship yet….so different! The mental atmosphere was so
much more pleasant! The camaraderie and loyalty each
crewmember felt for the rest of the crew was so evident it was
like getting into a nice warm bath, unlike the emotional
atmosphere of a regime ship which was like a bucket of cold
water in the face.
“Report,” Janeway said walking down to her chair. A
young blond-haired man turned from his console in front of a
large viewing screen. When he saw Turai and Tion his eyes
widened momentarily and Turai felt his surprise. However just
as quick as it appeared it was gone. “The ship has returned .
They scanned the wreckage, then scanned us and opened fire.”
“No hail?” Chakotay put in.
“Not as of yet.” A young man reported.
“Mr.Kim.” Janeway turned to face him. Turai sized the
young man’s face up. If he were from her system she would have
put him from the western continent of the fifth planet. “Open a
channel.”
“Channel open.” He said with a flick of his wrist across
his console at the rear of the bridge.
“This is Captain Kathryn Janeway of the Federation
starship Voyager. We are peaceful and do not wish to attack you
but unless you cease fire, we will attack.”
She nodded at Kim who closed the channel.
There was a pause of a few minutes then Kim spoke
again. “They are hailing us Captain.”
“Onscreen.”

On the screen appeared a man with black hair and even
blacker eyes and tanned skin he wore a dark grey uniform with
four bars on his chest.
“I am Captain Dualan of the Regime ship Tarasno. You
will surrender the traitors Turai and Tion to us immediately.
They are wanted for terrorism crimes committed against the
Regime.” His eyes flicked over the faces of the crew until he
spotted Turai. “So, Traitor. Is this a new Rebel ship?”
Turai looked over at Janeway , who nodded her
permission. The beautiful alien captain stepped forward and
coolly met Dualan’s eyes.” No, Captain. They are innocents who
rescued my crewmate and myself from the wreckage of my
vessel.”
Dualan’s cruel eyes seemed to grow more malicious
and hate-filled with each word.
“Liar!” He spat. “Is that why you changed course to
intercept them?”
“I wished only to warn them. When the Regieme hunts
the Rebels it rarely cares who gets in the way as long as the
Rebels are destroyed.” Turai countered angrily. “Afterall isn’t it
the Regieme’s policy to kill the apologise later if not never?”
Dualan waved a hand in arrogant dismissal. “Whether
or not that is true or not is of no consequence now. Surrender or
we will destroy your vessel.”
“Why surrender?” Turai retorted. “You’ll only destroy
them the minute we materialise on your ship.”
“We would do no such thing.” Dualan countered.
“Right just like the `fair’ trials you promise to those
accused of a crime against the Regieme only to pronounce them
guilty and sentence them to death by slow torture?” Turai’s soft
voice had turned angry and lethal. Her disgust and hatred at the
other Captain quite evident.
“Have it your way.” Dualan said and closed the
channel.
“Shield’s up!” Janeway ordered. “Mr.Paris I would
suggest you get us away from here as fast as you can. Be
creative.”
“Captain!” Turai interrupted. “May I suggest a route. I
know a place where it will be safe to hide your ship.”
Janeway looked at Turai and tried to gauge whether the
young woman spoke the truth or not…finally she nodded.
Turai stepped down to the pilot’s console and looked at
Paris expectantly.
Paris looked back at Janeway. The Captain nodded and
he relinquished his seat. Turai plopped down and without
hesitation plotted a course and engaged warp 8.
“Captain,” Tuvok said quietly.
Janeway looked up at Tuvok then walked up to his
station. “Yes Lieutenant?”
“I must protest your actions. It is not logical to allow
this woman to pilot Voyager.”
“Relax, Mr.Tuvok.” Janeway said calmly. “She is
merely plotting a course to a planet where we will be safe from
attack until we can figure this out.”
“Captain, by the account of the alien captain Dualan
both Turai and Tion are terrorists and most likely murders. It is
not safe to allow a woman like that access to the pilot’s console
of a Starfleet vessel.”
“Mr.Tuvok….loosen up. As you can see she’s already
returned the console to Mr.Paris and has moved a safe distance
away neither one is carrying weapons and I doubt they would
attempt to take over the ship in any case since they are sorely
outnumbered and outgunned. However, I would like an
explanation as to what we just heard.” At that she turned and
walked back to her seat but remained standing. ” I trust
Captain,” She said to Turai. “That you have a good explanation
for all we have just heard.”
Turai sighed and looked over at Tion. “I guess you do
deserve an explanation. But can we do it in private?”
Janeway considered this request. “I would like all my
senior officers to hear it.” She gestured to a door across the
bridge. “May I suggest we move this discussion to the briefing
room?”
Turai looked at Tion who shrugged, she returned her
gaze to Janeway and nodded. Janeway gestured to her crew who
waited for replacements to arrive then followed Janeway into the
briefing room as behind them Turai nodded to herself, noting the
efficiency of Janeway’s crew.

Turai waited until the crew was seated then began to
speak.
“As you have all heard I am a rebel. A terrorist. In your
minds you must see me and Tion as careless murderers. But I
beg you to put that idea aside, at least until I have had a chance
to defend myself.
For thousands of generations my system was ruled by a
kind and benevolent family. The royal house of Oreania. They
ruled with the assistance of an elected senate. Each planet
elected 10 senators. Of those 10, 2 would be elected to the Royal
Advisory Committee. They would be the ones who actually sat
down with the King and Queen to discuss problems.
Under their government the system flourished. Our
planets working in harmony, no war. Our armies trained only to
preserve the systems safety from those called the Borg. We
enjoyed our peaceful society most pursued a life of leisure in the
arts, sciences and music….we were so balanced and at peace we
never saw the danger until to late.” Turai paused, looking out the
window. “Our destruction came ,ironically, not from without but
from within. A young officer in our space fleet. He believed the
government to be weak and insignificant. So he began gathering
support amongst those of similar morals and….when the time
was right. Stormed the castle on Oreania and murdered the King
and Queen. He seized the throne and disbanded the Senate. He
declared himself *Supreme* ruler. He executed anyone loyal to
the royal family he could find and hunted down any of the
remaining family he could catch. Thankfully he failed. General
Kielos didn’t know it but the Queen…Ileya, had given birth to
twins. A girl and a boy. She entrusted them to a nurse, knowing
the attack was about to commence and the nurse fled to a
neighbouring system where she would be safe to raise the royal
twins
10 years ago the twins returned only to find their once
flourishing home dying within the cruel grip of Keilos Regieme.
Angry at what was being done to their people founded the
Oreanian Rebellion and pledged to return the system to the glory
days of the Republic of Free Worlds. We haven’t succeeded
yet…but we will.”
Turai looked Captain Janeway in the eye. “Is that
explanation good enough?”
Janeway nodded. “Where are the Prince and Princess
now?”
“Fighting in the Rebellion. Unlike General Kielos they
fight alongside their soldiers.” Tion responded.
“Captain Janeway,” Turai spoke softly. “We would be
grateful if you would be so kind as to return us to the 10th planet
of our system.”
“Why the 10th?” Chakotay inquired.
Turai grinned. “The Rebellion’s Stronghold is there?”
“How do you stay hidden?” Tom questioned.
“With the mental abilities of our healers and the grace
of the Father.” Turai answered.
“The Father?” B’Elanna said quizzically.

“Yes The Father.” Tion said calmly. “The One who is
creator.”
Janeway rose. “Thank you Turai, Tion. I’m sure you
would like to rest now.”
Turai smiled and Tion nodded. “Now that you mention
it Captain. We are feeling a little stretched.”
“Well then allow me to escort you to some quarters
where you can get come sleep.” Janeway gestured to the door.
“You?” Turai looked surprised. “Why not a junior
officer?”
“Well I’m heading that way myself and besides after
what you’ve been through you deserve to be treated like a normal
person.”
Turai smiled again. “Thank you Captain, you do me a
great honour.”
“Not at all. Its merely a courtesy.”

The duo walked down the corridor, a few metres ahead
of Chakotay and Tion who seemed to be deep in conversation.
“Captain…Forgive me if I am being to forward but you
care deeply for Commander Chakotay, don’t you?”
Janeway shot a glance at Turai. The woman was to
perceptive for her own good. “Of course he’s my first officer.”
Turai laughed softly. “It’s more than that isn’t it?
Afterall I care for Tion but I don’t look at him the way you look
at Commander Chakotay.”
Janeway fought to keep her tone neutral. “I suppose
not.”
Turai gave her an amused look. “Don’t worry, I’m not
planning on telling him. But I think you should. Afterall, who
knows what his response would be?” Then, her dark eyes
sparkling in mischief, Turai stopped in front of her quarters.
“Good Evening Captain.” Then she ducked in through the door,
leaving Janeway standing in the corridor.
Chakotay stepped up behind her. “Captain?”
“That is one dangerously perceptive woman,” Janeway
commented half to herself before turning and walking down the
turbo-lift.

The next morning they stood on the bridge looking at
the 10th planet of the Oreaniean System. Turai smiled as she
silently watched the planet fill the viewscreen.
She turned to Captain Janeway. “Would you like to
take a landing party down with us? After rescuing us it’s the least
we can do to repay you.”

Altaira was a beautiful world. So much like earth that
huge smiles appeared on the faces of the Starfleet officers when
they rematerialized.
“This place…” Tion said to Paris.”…it is similar..to your
home?”
Tom nodded. “very much.”
“Then enjoy yourselves.” Tion instructed with a smile.
“Pardon?” Chakotay said a question in his voice.
“As I told you yesterday. Our healers provide a
constant mental screen of invisibility for the planet. It hides us
from the Regieme. We enjoy relative safety here so enjoy!” Tion
waved his arms expressively.
Behind him Turai snickered softly. “Thank you
Mr.Travel Agent.” She gave him a slight shove. “However he is
right. You are welcome to enjoy yourselves. Tion and I would
join you but this is a world to be explored by friends…”She
flicked a mischievous glance at Janeway and Chakotay.” and
lovers. You will not get lost, the paths are well marked and there
are information pools placed at strategic points along each trail.
Normally they are activated telepathically. But for those who are
mindblind they can be activated vocally. We will program them
to respond in your language. So please! Go! Enjoy yourselves
with our thanks.”
At this Turai and Tion turned and walked up the gently
sloping grass hill to a beautiful glass domed building.
Janeway turned to her crew. “Well?” She asked, her
eyes twinkling merrily. ” Shall we take Turai and Tion up on
their offer?”
No one spoke but the looks on her senior officers faces
was answer enough. “Commander Chakotay,” Janeway turned to
her first officer. She hesitated slightly…then, remembering
Turai’s words to her the previous evening, took a chance. “Care
to join me on a walk?”

Chakotay blinked at her words, he paused, hesitant to
answer then remembered Tion’s words `how will you ever know
how she feels if you don’t spend time with her, as Chakotay and
Kathryn, leave the commander and the captain behind.’ “I would
enjoy it captain.” Then echoing Tion and Turai’s words said to
the rest of the landing party. “Go! Enjoy yourselves!”

The path they were walking on was beautiful, but not as
beautiful as Kathryn, Chakotay decided. She’d taken her hair
down letting it fall down over her shoulders and Chakotay
couldn’t stop looking at her out of the corner of his eye. `Great
Mother she is beautiful’ he thought to himself.
Kathryn. He loved her name. He’d looked it up and
discovered it meant Pure One, and watching her now that was
exactly what he saw. A woman of beauty her soul untouched by
the ravages of time. Someone he could truly loved. And
someone who could love him.

Kathryn sighed. This was how it should be. Peaceful,
walking on a planet with the man she loved by her side enjoying
natures beauty. Suddenly the implication of what she’d thought
hit her. Love. She sneaked a glance at Chakotay. He was looking
at a native bird flying overheard his profile strong, handsome,
yet at the same time tender and gentle. A man she could love and
be loved by.
“Kathryn.” Chakotay’s touch was gentle. “look.”
Peering at them with big brown eyes from the bushes
was a small animal which resembled an earth deer.
“Oh…”Janeway knelt, wonder in her eyes. “Hello little
one.” She held out a hand. “Come here…I won’t harm you.” her
tone was soft, gentle, welcoming.
Slowly on shaky legs the tiny creature moved forward
and sniffed delicately at her hand then pushed against her.
Kathryn smiled and looked up at Chakotay.
He was smiling as he knelt next to her. “It trusts you.”
He said quietly. “Just like I do.” It was out before he could stop
it. Afraid of what he’d see Chakotay looked into Kathryn’s face…
She was smiling. The tiny creature was forgotten as
they slowly stood never taking their eyes off of each other. They
stood quietly for a moment just looking at each other…a thought
flitted across Janeway’s mind `he’s going to kiss me’ and she was
right. Seconds later she was in his arms and it seemed as if
everything was perfect, all of Voyager’s problems forgotten. The
patchwork crew and all the problems that came with it vanished,
the incredible distance of which they had yet to cover was
gone….all forgotten for a few welcome moments.
It could have…and probably would have gone on for
hours had Janeway’s commbadge not beeped. “Lt.Tuvok to
Captain Janeway.”
Chakotay growled in frustration as Janeway pulled
away with an amused smile on her face as she tapped her
commbadge.
“Janeway here.”
“Captain it appears the Rebels are planning
something.”
“Something?” Chakotay said questioningly.
“Yes Commander, an assault.” Tuvok said his voice
emanating from the tiny device.
“On who?” Janeway inquired.
“The Regieme would be the most logical assumption.”
Janeway and Chakotay looked at each other…Trouble.
“All right Mr.Tuvok. We’ll be right there. Janeway
out.”
“I have lousy luck.” Chakotay muttered.
Janeway smiled tolerantly. “Why?”
“The minute I get a beautiful woman in my arms a war
breaks out.”
Janeway started to laugh. Chakotay projected the
picture of a martyr very well considering the topic. “It hasn’t
broken out yet.” She put forward.
“Close enough.”

When they reached the Rebel compound most of the
landing party was already waiting. Judging by the tousled hair of
Tom Paris and B’Elanna Torres and the fact their uniforms were
just the tiniest bit out of place Janeway surmised she and
Chakotay weren’t the only ones `enjoying the scenery’
Tuvok walked up and Janeway turned to face him.
“Well?”
“They are in the main building Captain…”
“Well then…let’s go talk to Turai.” Janeway said
striding up to the building.

Turai looked up from a massive table when Janeway
strode in followed by her command crew. “Captain!” Her face lit
up with a welcoming smile.
One which Janeway didn’t return. “What are you
doing?”
Turai looked puzzled. “I don’t understand? What are
you talking about?”
“You know perfectly well what I mean. you’re planning
an assault.”
“Yes.”
“Why?” Janeway demanded.
“We’re rebels Captain. Our goal is to overthrow the
dictatorship we’ve been forced under. That means we use every
advantage given us. And right know our advantage is time. For
the first time in nearly five years the General is travelling with
his fleet. The time to strike is at hand. If we blow this chance we
won’t get another for who knows how long? If we can do this it
will finally be over. Don’t you see? We have a chance to stop his
tyranny. We have a chance to be *free*.” Turai looked at the
Voyager crew her dark eyes blazing.
“With us in orbit over your world?” Tuvok put in from
beside Janeway.
“We have no choice.”Turai said sadly. “I wish it could
be any other way but by the time you could reach safety, the
General would have as well and we’d lose our chance. If you
were to join us there would be little danger of you being
destroyed.”
Janeway never spoke she merely looked Turai in the
eyes giving no hint as to her thoughts.
“Join you?” Tuvok said, his voice as close to
incredulous as a Vulcan could get. “It is illogical to make such a
request.”
Turai flicked a glance at him then returned her gaze to
Janeway.
“I’d like to discuss it with my senior officers first.”
Janeway said calmly.
Turai nodded. “As you wish.” She picked up a device
that resembled a PADD and stylus and left.
“Captain,” Chakotay moved to stand before Janeway.
“We have to help them. How can we in good conscience ignore
these people in the one time they need us.”
“Commander,” Tuvok intervened. “The Prime
Directive forbids us…”
“Prime Directive!” B’Elanna burst out. “The Prime
Directive didn’t stop the Captain from destroying the Array, or
joining the Illari in an assault to remove Tieran from power!”
Janeway nodded. “Point taken.”
“They’re right Captain.” To Janeway’s extreme
amazement Harry Kim spoke up. “This is the one chance these
people may have at freedom. We should do all we can to help
them achieve it.”
Janeway looked at him. Harry was the last person she
would have expected to take such a view. Harry’s allegiance was
100% Starfleet. He usually sided with Tuvok…Usually.
“Mr.Paris?” She said looking over at the pilot.
Tom met Janeway’s eyes steadily. “I think you know
my response Captain.”
“Kes…”
The petite Ocampan looked pensive.” Well Captain. I
can’t see how we couldn’t help them. I’ve been looking around
their schools and hospitals…they’re a highly advance culture. We
can’t let their culture and history be stamped out.”
“Captain…”Tuvok began,
“Tuvok!” Chakotay interrupted. “For once in your life
abandon Vulcan dictates. Think about the people of this system.
They’re highly logical and deeply philosophical. How can we
sand by and let them be subverted!”
“This is not the Maquis Commander!” Tuvok
countered his tone of voice not changing.
“Mr.Tuvok!” Janeway’s voice had risen sharply. “that is
enough thank you! I think based on the feelings of the majority
of the senior staff we will join Turai and the Rebellion in their
assault.”
Tuvok looked displeased but judging by the looks of
agreement on the faces of the rest of the senior officers; it would
be quite illogical for him to protest the Captain’s decision.

A few minutes later Turai returned and immediately
began work on her assault plans again. Seeing her Janeway
walked across the room to look at her. The beautiful Oreanian
looked up and waited patiently not speaking.
Janeway nodded. A small smile formed on Turai’s lips
as the implication of Janeway’s nod sunk in.
“Thank you Captain,” Turai said softly. “You could not
possibly understand how much it means to know you and your
crew support us. It’s been so long since anyone outside our
system has cared.”
“Turai call me Kathryn.” Janeway said smiling.
“All right…Kathryn.”
“So now what?” Chakotay questioned walking up.

“Now…we plan…then…we fight.” Turai grinned
fiercely.
Behind her Tion stood in a doorway. He grinned and
shook his head. “Oh brother.” He said grinning mischievously at
Turai. “Now what are you going to do to them?”
“Nothing.” Turai answered innocently. “We’re merely
going to plan our attack.”
Tion heaved an exaggerated sigh and flopped down in
a chair. “May the Father guide us,” He said then lowered his
voice to a level Turai could safely ignore but everyone could
hear. “Cause when Turai gets started we’re going to need it.”
Amused Chakotay grinned over at Janeway, their eyes
met and Chakotay’s thoughts turned to something entirely
opposite from amusement and as they took seats around the table
he began to wonder what would have happened if Kathryn’s
commbadge hadn’t chirped. Would they have ended up like
Tom and B’Elanna `enjoying the scenery’? If Kathryn’s mind
had been thinking along the lines his had they would have.
He was jolted out of his thoughts when Kathryn’s foot
nudged his. Coming through the door Tion had entered through,
were three people, 2 men and a woman.
“Captain Janeway this is Chiara, she commands our
intelligence units, this is Solen, he commands our fighters and
finally Allain, he commands our starships. Solen, Chiara, Allain,
this is Captain Kathryn Janeway and her first officer Commander
Chakotay.”
The three Oreaniens stepped forward to shake hands
with each crewmember who introduced themselves, then
everyone took their place.
“Captain,”Chiara’s voice was husky with the inflections
of one who’d spent her life on the sea. “We wish to thank you
for rescuing the…”Turai shot her, what appeared to be a warning
look.”…Turai.”
“It was something anyone would have done.” Janeway
said calmly.
“Not here.”Solen said angrily. “Not since the Regime.”
“Which brings us to our reason for being here.” Turai
interrupted. “Chiara, what do the spies say…”
The meeting was long but productive and Chakotay
and B’Elanna’s knowledge of Maquis battle strategy came in
useful, giving them new ideas about how to go about slipping
fighters into position. While Janeway’s experience chasing
Maquis provided insight on the position the Regime
Commanders might take. Never before had the differences
between the Starfleet section of Voyager’s crew and the Maquis
section been so evident yet never so useful either. Janeway found
herself thinking that the plan wouldn’t have been quite so well
thought out had Chakotay and Torres never been in the Maquis.
And Janeway felt semi-smug pride watching Chakotay. She had
to admit her heart had chosen well. So different from
Mark…Mark…Janeway felt a pang of remorse, not for falling in
love with Chaktotay, she would never regret that, she regretted
not being able to explain to him that she no longer loved him the
way she had.
“Captain Janeway,” Turai’s voice was soft as it
intruded into her thoughts.
“Yes Turai?’
“Do you have anymore to add?’
Janeway forced her thoughts away from her past, which
Mark was now a part of, and onto the plan they’d created. “No.
Chakotay?”
“No.” He turned to Tom who’d been using his
navagational skills to help plan the actual maneuvers the pilot’s
would be using in the attack. Tom shook his head and one by
one each senior officer mirrored his action and Turai’s 4
assistants did the same.
“Well then…that’s it. We leave in the morning.” Turai
rose. “Captain, you and your crew are welcome to spend the
night here.”
Janeway looked at her senior officers who nodded. She
saw the hopeful wish in their eyes then turned to meet
Chakotay’s gaze and saw the promise there. A slight shiver ran
up her spine.
“Yes thank you Turai. I think we would enjoy that.”

Shortly after everyone had gone into their rooms for the
night a door opened and Tom Paris slipped out into the hallway.
Silently he crept down the hall and tapped lightly on a door.
Noiselessly it slid open and B’Elanna Torres stood
there silhouetted by the moonlight in a sliky white nightgown.
Tom smiled apprecatively and pulled her to him for a welcoming
kiss. Carefully he maneuvered them through the doorway and
the door slid shut again.
Not even minutes later another door slipped open and
Chakotay walked out. He stepped to the door next to his.
Without him touching the chime it slid open to reveal
Kathryn Janeway. Her hair was loose and she wore an emerald
green robe over a matching gown and smiled in welcome.
Chakotay’s eyes were soft and promising but Kathryn
also saw wonder there and realised he felt the same way she did.
He couldn’t believe it was actually happening. Slowly she held
out a slender hand. It was only then she noticed it was trembling
slightly.
Hesitantly Chakotay held out a hand to take hers. His
was shaking as well. They half-smiled at each other amused that
they were acting like a couple of teenagers, actually teenagers
probably weren’t half so nervous.
Slowly Janeway backed into her room and Chakotay
followed, the door sliding shut behind them.

The morning on Altaira dawned beautiful and bright.
Sunlight wafted in through the oval window and fell across the
pillows to touch two heads.
Kathryn Janeway woke up to the welcoming feel of lips
slowly working their way up her neck. She smiled and turned to
look at Chakotay. He smiled. “Good morning.” His voice husky
and gentle.
“Good morning yourself,” Janeway countered
cheerfully. She rolled over to face him and traced his tattoo with
her fingers.
He captured her fingers and pressed them to his lips.
“Did you sleep well?” He inquired quirking a smile.
“You should know you tired me out!” She teased
playfully grinning.
He chuckled. “And you think it wasn’t mutual? You are
one insatiable woman.”
“Me?” Janeway said innocently.
“Yes you, Kathryn you are deceptively calm and
composed but really you are demanding!” Chakotay accused
playfully pointing a finger at her.
Janeway dug him in the ribs. She’d discovered
sometime last night he was ticklish on his sides.
He pulled away and tried to give her a mock-stern
glare.
Janeway tilted her head to one side and smiled
disarmingly.
Chakotay grinned. “You’re good.” he said chuckling.
“I know.” Janeway replied smugly.
“Lt.Tuvok, to Captain Janeway.” The security officer’s
voice intruded into their bantar and Chakotay groaned yanking
the pillow out from under his head and covering his face.
Janeway sighed knowing why Tuvok was interrupting
their morning. The assault. She knew it was a necessary evil
but…she still dreaded it.
Reluctantly she leaned over and picked up her
communicator. “Yes Mr.Tuvok?”
“The Rebellion ships are ready. Turai says Voyager
may join the fleet at your convenience.”
“Thank you Lieutenant. I’ll contact Commander
Chakotay and we’ll beam aboard. Janeway out.” She put the
communicator down and turning to Chakotay , pulled the pillow
away to kiss him. “We’ve got to get dressed.” She said tracing
the pattern of his tatto, a gesture already intimately familiar.
Chakotay nodded. “I suppose so.”
Janeway slid from the bed and tossed his uniform at
him then reached for her own.
They dressed quickly then Chakotay pulled Kathryn to
him for one final kiss before they beamed aboard Voyager.
“Tell me something.” Kathryn said softly.” Do you feel
like you’re about to go on a Maquis mission?”
Chakotay thought for a moment then shook his head.
“No. This feels different. It feels…”He hesitated searching for
the right words. “It feels like I’m a Starfleet officer. One who’s
doing what he’s been trained to do…protect the innocent.” He
pulled her to the window then pointed to the young Altairian
children playing outside.” Protecting them, and their future.”
Janeway smiled. “Is that why the Maquis banded
together?”
“Partly. But mostly , I think, because the Cardassians
had taken so much we couldn’t let them take anymore.”
Janeway nodded then tapped her
communicator.”Janeway to Voyager. Two to beam up.”
Seconds later they dissolved in two whirls or silvery-
blue light.

Janeway was suprised to see how large the Rebellion
fleet was. She looked over at Turai, who stood next to her on
Voyager’s bridge. “I had no ides,” She commented to the tiny
Oreanien.
Turai looked amused, “No idea of what?”
“How organized you really are. It’s one thing to
organize a fleet on paper, quite another to put it into practise.”
“Well your Starfleet has been doing it for over one
hundred years.” Turai countered calmly. Janeway had seen to it
that Turai got a chance to review the Federation’s history.
Perhaps it would help her to rebuild their government, Janeway
had thought.
“Yes but our Starfleet has the Federations backing.
Technically you are a terrorist organization.”
“True. But all the planets of the system support us, they hide
our ships and personnel bases. We haven’t lost one to the raids
yet.”
“Raids?” Chakotay said behind them.
“Yes. The General has death squads called Hunters. They
hunt down anyone remotely connected to the Rebellion and
kill them. Fortunately they’ve never found anyone significantly
connected to the Rebellion who cracked under torture.”
“That’s hard to believe.” Paris commented.
“Well Lieutenant, nearly 30 years of oppression have made
my people strong. We don’t bow to torture of the body or
mind. Not when there is so much at stake.” Turai said softly a
quiet dignity in her voice that made Janeway take a sidelong
glance.
Turai stood silently, her posture elegant…almost…regal.
`I wonder…’ Janeway thought to herself then dismissed the
thought as quickly as it had come. Turai always spoke of the
Prince and Princess in the third person. Also, as far as Janeway
could tell, Turai had no brother.
“Turai!” Tion’s voice filled the bridge. “We’re ready.”
Janeway and Turai shared a look, was it her imagination or
was there a tiny flicker of fear in Turai’s eyes.
If there was it soon vanished. Turai lifted her chin slightly
and said. “All ships ahead, Warp 9.”
The ship shuddered slightly as she leapt from impulse to
Warp 4, then 5, then 6 and finally 9.
When Voyager dropped out of warp they found themselves
in the middle of a massive battle.
Seated next to Janeway, Turai nodded grimly. “They may
not have know we were coming but as always they’re
prepared.” She looked up at Harry. “Ensign have you had a
chance to look over that code I gave you?”
Kim nodded. “It’s fascinating and I think I have reasonable
command of it. Enough to accurately decipher a message.”
“Good, thank you. Send the following message to all
Rebellion ships, leave the Command ship alone, it’s mine.”
Turai said calmly. “And attack.”
Turai watched quietly then turned to Janeway.
“Captain, can you get me aboard the command ship?”
“We can try.” Janeway responded then turned to
Tuvok. “Open fire,” She ordered.” Just enough to bring down
their shields.”
Tuvok bent over his console and minutes later a dazzling
display of phaser beams shot out from Voyager and struck the
Regime ship. They kept it up for several minutes then Tuvok
spoke.
“Their shields are holding, Captain.”
“We’ll see about that,” Turai said, determination in every
feature. She rose and walked to the viewscreen.
“Hail Tion’s ship please.”
“Yes Turai?” Tion’s slightly breathless voice once again
filled the bridge.
“I need the shields on the command ship down.”
“Are *they* on board?” Tion’s voice was soft.
“Yes.” Turai responded. “And Kielos is on board to.”
Janeway and Chakotay shared a look. The question evident
in their eyes. *They?*
“Done.” Tion said and broke the link.

Seconds later Tion’s ship engaged the command ship. Then
the small fighters attacked. The Regime ships tried to draw
them away but the fighters ignored them. Instead other
Rebellion ships moved to intercept the Regime vessels.
All of this was watched anxiously from Voyager’s bridge.
Turai was hiding something. Janeway was sure if it. There
was someone on the command ship, someone more important
to Turai than her enemy Kielos. Turai hadn’t volunteered any
information and Janeway suspected she wouldn’t answer any
questions even if asked.
“The shields of the command ship have collapsed.” Tuvok
reported and before Janeway could even speak Turai was
hurrying toward the turbolift.
Janeway nodded at Chakotay, Paris, Tuvok and Kim,
B’Elanna was already waiting in the transporter room. No way
was Janeway going to let Turai go alone.

They materialized in a smoke filled corridor. Officers were
hurrying in every direction. Most paid the Starfleet officers
little or no attention. But one officer noticed and went to sound
an alarm, before he could Turai shot him with a pulse of
energy, hitting him in the chest. “Don’t worry, he’s only
stunned.” She said continuing up the corridor.

She stopped suddenly and ducked into a small alcove a few
feet from a door with a guard on either side.
Turai looked at Janeway and shrugged. She shot one and
went into a roll coming up on one knee to aim at the other one
who’d drawn his weapon. He fired, it skimmed her shoulder
causing her to cry out in pain but she shot anyway.
With the two guards unconscious on the floor Turai ran into
the room, the Voyager senior officers right behind her.
A tall man stood in the center of the room. He had
aristocratic features but a permanent look of cruelty on his
face. A sneer further marred his handsome face at the sight of
the beautiful Oreanian. “Turai.” He said disgust in his tone.
Without blinking Turai pointed her weapon at him, “Where
are they?”
“Ah yes, your fatal weakness. They’re near. I’ll tell you if
you’ll call off the attack.”
“You don’t seem to get it.” Turai said coldly. “I’ve won. The
system is free. You’re finished Kielos. Your tyranny is at an
end. No matter if you tell me or not I will find them anyway.
But it will go easier for you if you do tell me.”
“Easier how?”
“I won’t shoot you…yet,”
“All right,” Kielos nodded. He held up his hands in defeat
and Turai spun him towards the door.
“Take me to them. NOW!” She ordered pushing him
slightly.
“Don’t you dare do that again!” He seethed, glaring at her.
“Do what?” Turai said innocently. Her features hardened
and she shoved him again, harder. “That? I don’t think you’re
in much of a position to give orders anymore so get moving
before I shoot you here and now.”
He turned and almost laughed. “You won’t shoot me. That’s
where you and I differ Turai, I’m not afraid to kill.”
“Oh really?” Turai sneered. “You didn’t have the guts to
look my father in the eyes. Instead you ordered him and my
mother executed. You could never face your death as my
father did. Or could you worry more about your children’s
lives when you knew yours was at an end like my mother?
Let’s find out shall we?” She leveled her weapon at his head.
“Turai!” Chakotay walked up and pushed her arm down.
“Don’t. It’s not the right way.”
Turai looked him in the eyes.
For a minute Chakotay thought she was going to hit him and
shoot Kielos anyway but after a long pause she nodded.
Chakotay stepped away and looked at Janeway. The
meaning of what Turai’d said wasn’t lost on either one but now
was not the time to discuss it.
Turai shoved Kielos into the corridor. Instantly everything
in the corridor came to a dead stop. Turai half-smiled at the
expressions of shock on the officers faces.
“As you can see,” She said calmly.” The Regime has fallen.
The General is no longer ruler. The Rebellion, with the help of
all our planets, will remove corrupt leaders from power and
elections will be held to replace them,”
“What about the Prince and Princess!” Someone shouted.
“Will they return to rule?”
Turai smiled. “They already have. They are the Rebellion’s
leaders. They’ve fought alongside Rebellion soldiers for nearly
eight years and finally we are free!”
To Janeway’s amazement most of the officers shouted with
excitement, others looked close to tears, but almost all were
happy.
“Doesn’t look like you’re to popular a guy,” Paris remarked
almost casually to Kielos.
“You know Tom,” B’Elanna said grinning. “I’d say by the
look of things you’re right, he’s as popular as a Cardassian Gul
in a room full of Bajoran freedom fighters.”
“Considering the circumstances that analogy is pretty
accurate.” Harry Kim said as they followed Turai and a very
nervous Kielos into a turbo lift.

It was easy to tell the news had reached the prison deck
when they stepped out of the lift.
The prisoners were on the outside and the guards were in
the cells.
At the sight of Kielos being held at phaser-point by Paris the
freed prisoners let loose a cheer.
Turai barely noticed. Janeway watched the young woman as
she anxiously scanned every face in the crowd.
“Looking for someone?” She asked softly.
Turai looked over at her surprised, as if she hadn’t realized
the Starfleet Officers were still with her. She nodded and
returned her attention to the crowd.
No sooner had she done so when a tiny voice called out.
“Momma!” Turai spun and there, running across the deck, was
a tiny little girl with long dark curls and eyes very much like
Turai’s.
“Maia!” Turai swept the little girl up into her arms and spun
her around.
Before the dumfound Starfleet officers eyes Turai the
calculating freedom fighter vanished as if she’d never existed
to be replaced by Turai the loving mother.
“Turai!” A man spoke and Turai, still holding Maia turned
to look. “Solen,” She smiled as he pulled her, little girl and
all, into his arms.
They stood silent for a moment, obviously enjoying their
reunion. Finally Turai seemed to remember her audience and
turned to face them.
“Captain Janeway, I would very much love for you to meet
my husband Solen and my daughter Maia.”

What followed was days of celebration and then the
revelation that yes, Turai and Tion were the Prince and
Princess. To Janeway and Chakotay it was no surprise. They’d
realized it in Kielos’ quarters. The former ruler of the Oreanian
system had been taken back to Oreania to await trial for the
murder of the King and Queen, treason and the murder of
countless innocents.
So now as the time for celebration and Voyager and her
crew were right in the middle of it, hailed as heroes of the
Oreanian Republic. Anyone wearing a communicator or a
Starfleet uniform was treated like royalty and now Janeway
found herself at yet another party. This one was however, a
farewell party. After nearly two weeks of shore leave and
celebration, Voyager was preparing to continue on her journey
back to the Alpha Quadrant. Turai, the new Chief of State, and
Heir Apparent to the Oreanian crown had supplied Voyager
with anything and everything they could have asked for or
dreamed for.
Neelix was busily organizing all the food stores they’d been
given, B’Elanna was happily anticipating getting a chance to
upgrade several key systems on Voyager with the equipment
they’d received, Tuvok was busy preparing several shipments
of torpedoes for Voyager, Turai’d insisted that they take them
upon discovering they were fast running out. All sorts of
holodeck programs and other forms of entertainment were
awaiting off-duty officers when they left the system. And much
to the Doctor’s glee, every variety of medicine and medical
technology the Oreanians had had been offered and graciously
accepted.
All in all, Turai and her people had been more than
generous and Janeway would truly miss Turai’s presence.
“Kathryn.”
Janeway turned and smiled at the subject of her thoughts.
Turai smiled in return and sat down next to her. “Everything
seems so different now,”
Kathryn laughed softly. “Yes, you’ve won and you have
your family back.”
Turai chuckled. “Yes I suppose you’re right. There is
something else however that I see as quite interesting. I’m told
there’s another wedding in the works.”
Janeway smiled. Only a day before she’d had the extreme
pleasure of officiating the wedding of Lt.Paris and Lt.Torres,
the wedding had been truly magical. Taking place in the
beautiful gardens of Turai’s family palace. Tom in his dress
uniform and B’Elanna in a beautiful Oreanian gown that Turai
had coaxed her into wearing. Never before had Janeway seen
either one so happy. Tom’s eyes never left B’Elanna’s from the
moment she appeared the garden and no one could blame him.
B’Elanna had never looked so beautiful. Janeway glanced back
towards the party. The newlyweds stood close together talking
with Tion and his fiancee. They were obviously enjoying
married life.
Kathryn turned back to Turai. “How’d you know? Chakotay
only asked me this morning.”
Turai grinned. “As my nurse always said, little pictures have
big ears.” she nodded towards Maia, who was sitting on
Chakotay’s shoulders.
“The little squirt!” Janeway said laughing. “She spied on
us?”
Turai’s shoulders shook with laughter and she nodded.
“She’s turning out just like me. “Sneaky.” Then she smiled
sadly, “Tis’ a pity we won’t get to see the actual wedding. And
since I won’t be there I get to give you your present early.”
She handed Kathryn an Oreanian PADD. “It’s a
holoprogram…of the path you and Chakotay walked on while
we were on Altaira. Since your home is so far away I doubt
you’ll every return to show your children where your romance
truly began to deepen.”
“Thank you Turai,” Janeway hugged the younger woman.
“I’m going to miss you.”
“As will I, Kathryn Janeway.” Turai looked up. ” But
neither I nor my people will ever forget those who helped us
win back our freedom.”
“What will you do now?” Chakotay spoke as he joined
them. Sitting next to Janeway, Maia in his lap.
“Rebuild…and move on.” Turai held out a hand for Maia
who immediately ran to her mother.
“Speaking of moving on. We should be leaving, we’re not
going to get home just sitting here.” Janeway said standing.
She nodded at the Paris’s who walked over. They were joined
moments later by Tion, Solen and Tion’s fiancee, Daria.
“Thank you Turai,” Tom said.” For the holoprogram.” Turai
had also given the Paris’s a holoprogram of the garden in
which they’d been married.
“You’re welcome Tom, It’s the lease we could do after what
you did for us.” Turai smiled as the Starfleet officers stepped
clear. “Good bye my friends.”
“Good bye, Turai.” Janeway said softly.
“Take care of her,” Turai admonished Chakotay. “She’s one
special woman.”
“Promise,” Chakotay responded with a grin.
“That goes for you to mister.” She warned Paris, who also
grinned.” And you behave! Good luck B’Elanna, I think you’re
going to need it.”
B’Elanna laughed.” I think I can handle him.”
Maia ran forward to kiss each one then rant back to her
parents.
Janeway tapped her communicator. “Janeway to Voyager,
four to beam up.”
When they disappeared in a swirl of silvery-blue light Maia
looked up at her mother. “Where are they going?”
“Well, little one. They’re going home.”

Three days later….

The chime sounded in Janeway’s quarters and she looked up
a smile on her face. “Come.”
Chakotay walked in and her smile brightened. “Hello love.”
He smiled as well then sobered. “Kathryn, I need to say
something.”
Feeling a little nervous Janeway nodded. “Go ahead,”
“I need to apologize for my conduct over the past few
weeks.”
“Regretting our romance?”
“No, never that.” He kissed her fingers. “That and
everything to come is something I will never be sorry for. No I
mean my conduct as an officer during our alliance with the
Rebellion.”
“What do you mean?” Kathryn questioned already knowing
the answer.
“I allowed my beliefs as a former Maquis to cloud my
judgment as a Starfleet officer. Responsibly I should have
worried about the ship’s safety, not the Oreanians…”
“Stop right there. I’ve heard the same argument from Tom
and B’Elanna . All three of you are wrong. For starters, any
captain I know would have joined the assault, Picard,
Sisko…they’d have deliberated just as I did with their crews
and most likely come to the same conclusions we did. It might
take them a little longer but they would have. Now, your
Maquis instincts helped us win this battle, you know that, in
fact I’ve put commendations down on every one of your files,
even Tuvok says your conduct was exemplary. He doesn’t say
that often so take it when you can get it. And besides I severely
doubt Admiral Delaniea will court marital you for letting
common sense and your beliefs `color’ your decision.
Understood?”
“Yes Captain.” Chakotay responded.
“Good then get over here and kiss me.”
“YES CAPTAIN!” He responded enthusiastically.

🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂

I know I know, super sappy ending but hey! I figure after all
the stuff the writers have put Janeway and Chakotay through
on the show they deserve a little playful romance! Kudos to the
writers who finally put Paris and Torres together and married
two DS9 senior officers YEAH for Worf! It was starting to
look bad, Tuvok was the only married man on any of Star
Trek’s shows. I think they should hurry up and get to work on
Chakotay and Janeway! After all we Trek fans have suffered
long enough! Romance is an integral part of life!
I’m thinking about doing a couple of Fanfics about other
shows, like Poltergeist: The legacy and Highlander. In fact I’ve
got a couple of crossovers floating around in my little head. If
I suck, someone stop me. Hyacinthia my writing buddy,
(Interesting since we live on opposite sides of the continent,
I’m a Newfoundlander. Eastern Canada for those of you who
have no idea where Newfoundland is) she encouraged me to
write this one and my friends who’ve read it when I was
writing it (Patricia Windross: world’s best trek critic and my
editor thanks!) and they said it was good. I also want to
mention my best buddy Joni (Who I am writing a highlander
fanfic for Christmas. Richie forever. Me…I’m partial to
Methos)
Feel free to email me at either the address I gave above
(Which I could read quicker) or Muary@hotmail.com (Don’t
ask, my boyfriend calls me Muary and I could kill him for it
sometimes.) All criticism is welcome just don’t destroy my
little ole’ ego. (Trust me it is small)
If anyone thinks I should write a sequel to Past and Present,
tell me! I’ll write it cause I’ll mean I get to skip off my Lit
homework. (Yes like any normal teenager I hate school, my
last year of High school! Thank God!) anyway gotta go! Trek
forever! (I’m really not nuts. Really well sort of.)
bye!
Angel Girl
Smileys for everyone
🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 🙂 :-):-):-):-):-):-):-):-):-)

Posted in Voyager | Tagged | Leave a comment

Rhythm Collective

RHYTHM COLLECTIVE

by Joseph Anderson
jander5988@aol.com

All characters and situations from the TV show Star Trek:
Voyager belong to Paramount. No copyright infringement is
intended with this fan fiction which may not be sold, may be
copied for personal use only, and must contain all notices of
copyright.

There are references to the song, Rhythm Nation and its video
by Janet Jackson. No copyright infringement is intended.

Tom Paris and B’Elanna Torres caught sight of Harry Kim.

“Harry, we haven’t seen you in a while. Still holing up (excuse
the pun) with Seven of Nine?” Tom asked, and then said
“OWW!” as B’Elanna hit his arm, hard.

Harry smiled, “Hey, Tom, B’Elanna…actually, no. I haven’t
seen much of her lately. She’s been working on a program in
the holodeck. That’s where I was going right now, in fact, for
the big unveiling. Why don’t you come along?”

B’Elanna and Tom looked at each other. “I dunno if that’s
such a good idea, Harry,” B’Elanna said. “It might be
something personal between you two.”

Tom nodded. “I second that. You go and enjoy yourself,
Harry.”

Harry shook his head smiling. “It’s not some wild sex
holoprogram. She’s already told me that. And she also said
she wanted you two to see it. She likes you. You might not
see it, but I do.”

“Okay, Harry. You talked us into it” Tom said, then added,
“or me anyway,” when he saw the look on B’Elanna’s face.

“I’m in,” the half-Klingon said. “There better not be any green
Orion slave girls is all I can say though.”

They reached the holodeck where Harry punched a code in and
they entered. Seven of Nine was standing in the center of the
room. There was nothing running yet and it was simply a large
room with grid lines on the floor, walls and ceiling.

“I am glad you brought your friends, Harry,” she said
unemotionally.

“We’re your friends, too,” Tom said smiling. The Borg looked
at him without expression. Since she had had most of her
Borg implants removed and was made to look more human,
Tom and almost every other male on the ship had a hard time
not staring at her. She was spectacular.

B’Elanna smiled at the Borg and wanted to punch Tom again.
Human males never realized how obvious they were. She
thought Seven of Nine was lucky she’d gotten to know Harry
before her appearance changed. He wasn’t just with her for her
looks and she might never have that again. B’Elanna said,
“Can we see this program, Seven of Nine?”

“Certainly, B’Elanna Torres,” she said.

“Just B’Elanna.”

“All right…B’Elanna.”

The lights suddenly went out and Harry, Tom and B’Elanna all
felt as if they were floating freely in space, though the
constellations did not seem familiar to them. That wasn’t what
they were really looking at though. There was a Borg cube in
front of them and they were being pulled toward it as if by a
mild tractor beam. They were all glad they knew this was just
a holodeck program. It wasn’t clear to any of them which was
scarier; just finding yourself in space without a suit or seeing a
Borg cube without warning.

A door opened in the cube and they floated inside and felt
gravity again as the door shut behind them. All their instincts
said to grab weapons, start firing and try to get back to
Voyager. This was some program so far; not fun exactly but
exciting, that was for sure. Inside it looked like they knew it
should; dark and menacing, with cables running everywhere,
banks of technology, soft instrument lights, and a wide open
space surrounded on all sides by several levels of catwalks
with Borg regenerating in their alcoves. They had all studied
the Federation’s encounters with the Borg and it was as lethal a
scene as a Starfleet officer could imagine.

They heard a gonglike bell begin ringing–odd—and echoing
sounds they couldn’t identify, then the familiar frightening
sound of the collective, many voices intoning together.

“We are a nation with no geographic boundaries, bound
together through our collective mind. We are the Borg, like-
minded drones sharing a common vision, pushing towards a
universe rid of species-lines. Resistance is futile.”

Then deep individual voices called from various positions,
“five, four, three, two, one.”

B’Elanna, Tom and Harry all jumped as the cavernous ship
suddenly exploded in sound and the Borg regenerating in their
alcoves all stepped out onto the catwalks. Loud complex
rhythmic music was playing over a steady bass beat. They saw
a catwalk emerge from a back wall into the center of the open
interior. On it were several Borg on either side of Seven of
Nine, who wore a small hat of some sort–black with a visor
extending in front. She and all of the other Borg were moving
to the music, dancing energetically. They were all wearing
kneepads.

“This isn’t something you see everyday,” Tom said. B’Elanna
just nodded, speechless. They could barely keep from moving
themselves, the music was so infectious. Seven of Nine was
singing, but with someone else’s voice; they couldn’t catch all
the lyrics, but those they heard raised some interesting issues.

“With music by our side
To break the species lines
Let’s work together
To improve our way of life…
A generation full of courage
Come forth with me”

B’Elanna realized the image the Borg had of themselves might
be far different than anyone in the Federation thought.

“Species of the cosmos unite
Strength in numbers we can get it right”

Seven of Nine and the rest of the Borg were moving in a
lockstepped fashion that was graceful and mechanical at the
same time. B’Ellana caught the anthem-like chorus several
times:

“We are a part of the rhythm nation”

Following the chorus the music would reach a climax and the
dancing become more complex. Seven of Nine had led her
backup dancers and singers off the center catwalk and was
moving down the levels. All of the Borg were dancing, their
synchronization as perfect as when they assimiliated species or
destroyed star systems.

“Janet Jackson,” Harry said.

“What?” Tom said.

Harry explained. “She’s taken a Janet Jackson song from 20th
century Earth and modified it. That’s whose voice she’s using.
She’s been studying Earth culture in all its phases. When she
reached late 20th century Western popular dance music she
practically blew what remaining Borg implants she has.” The
music was so loud he wasn’t really interfering with it by
talking. He continued, “She also likes Donna Summer and
Kraftwerk, but she’s mixed on Devo even though she sorta
likes ’em. Seven of Nine says they’re Toms.”

“What about David Bowie?” B’Elanna asked. Tom looked at
her, surprised. He had never heard of anyone they were
talking about.

“She likes the Berlin stuff he did with Brian Eno,” Harry
answered. B’Elanna nodded.

“This is the test
No struggle no progress
Lend a hand to help
Your brother do his best
Things are getting worse
We have to make them better
Let’s work together come on”

The music and dancing ended with a flourish and Seven of
Nine walked over to them. She was still wearing the black
baseball cap which they saw had a metallic emblem on it that
might be a Borg cube. She also wore some kind of earpiece
which extended around in front of her mouth. All of her
dancers and backup singers had apparently returned to their
regeneration alcoves or were just going about normal Borg
tasks.

“Wonderful, Seven!” Harry said and kissed her. Her face was
expressionless but Tom thought he saw something around her
eyes like pleasure.

“I’ll say, that was fantastic!” Tom enthused.

“You do not recognize the music or stylistic references. That
does not ruin it for you?” Seven of Nine said.

“Absolutely not,” Tom answered. He loved it; thought it was
peculiar but genuinely loved it.

B’Elanna said, “I did recognize it. A fine piece of work, Seven
of Nine.”

The Borg looked calmly at her. “Thank you, B’Elanna. I am
considering another project using Snoop Doggy Dog and the
Dogg Pound. Would you consent to portraying a crack ho go-
go dancer?”

The half-Klingon engineer stared at her. “Lemme think about
that one.”

The End

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Enterflies

WARNING: THIS IS ONLY A SPOOF! IT IS NOT
SERIOUS FAN FICTION THOSE OF YOU WHO MIGHT
TAKE OFFENCE DON’T READ IT. THOSE OF YOU WHO
LIKE WHEN THINGS GET A LITTLE SILLY GO FOR IT.
THIS IS ONLY A SPOOF. REMEMBER IF YOU READ
THIS AND THINK IT’S TOTALLY STUPID YOU *HAVE*
BEEN WARNED

Legal crap. all characters with in this story are based on the
characters of Star Trek: The Next Generation. No copy right
infringment is intended. Please don’t sue. This is merely one
fan’s attempt to honor his favorite TV series.

anyway without any further ado scaramount pictures presents:
*THE ENTERFLIES*
by: Ryan
“Captain’s log: Stardate 87657.4645….(approx.)
We are on a seek and destroy mission. Which means
what ever we seek…we destroy.”

“Captain, Captain Pickflard!” Commander Piker called
loudly. “Captain Pickflard, we are coming up on a ship. It’s not
like anything we have seen before, should we destroy it or not?
We are on a seek and detroy mission.”

“No wait a few minutes until we get close enough.”

When they got close enough they were shocked at what they
saw. It was the Florg in their triangular prism ship which could
not be destroyed easily.

“Captain, they’re hailing us,” said Commander Wulf.

“Yes, yes put it on screen, and hurry up! I don’t have all
day!” Captain Pickflard said impatiently.

“We are the Florg, you will be accumulated.”

“Oh not not accumulated. Say it ain’t so.” said Commander
Disk sarcastically. He’d been like that ever since he’d gotten
his bad attitude chip.

“Shut up Disk.” Said Counselor Loy.”I can’t think with all
those negative emotions around, so keep your big mouth shut!”

“Okay Miss bossy there,” Commander Disk countered.

“OKAY THAT”S IT!” Captain Pickflard yelled. “We have
bigger problems on our hands, like trying to destroy the Florg
and their Triangular prism ship. If we don’t succeed we’ll be
accumulated.”

“Captain I have an idea,” this little voice came from behind
the crowd, it was Dr.Flusher. “Maybe we could just pour water
on their ship and short circuit it,”

“You knoew Flusher that’s not a bad idea.” said Captain
Pickflard stroking his imaginary beard. “Okay, I want
everyone to gather as much water as you can and we will fill
the torpedoes and program them to explode just beforeit hits
the Florg’s triangular ship, and then the water will explode all
over the ship and short circut the ship and fry all of the Florg.”

So everyone left and went to find water, some went to the
ship’s pool and some went to their quarters nad got water from
the sinks and showers, they even took water from Captain
Pickflard’s pet goldfish Baldy’s tank.

When all of that was over, Commander Wulf programmed
the torpedos and set them up to launch. ”

“So when I give the word Commander Wulf
fire….ready….fire.”

Commander Wulf lauched the torpedoes and they made
direct hits and destroyed the Florg’s triangular ship. Everyone
cheered and had a big party in 10-4 .

I know silly. But hey! Spoofing is the sincerest form of
flattery. And besides it was just a little ribbing for our dearest
Starfleet buddies centuries away.
If you want to tell me what you thought you can e-mail me
at ryguy@cheerful.com constructive criticism please. Plus any
ideas for future spoofs. I could use them

See Ya

Posted in Miscellaneous | Tagged | Leave a comment

What’s in the Box Paris, Part one of a series

Title: “What’s in the Box Paris?” (Part 1 of a series)

“—” shows paragraph breaks.

Disclaimer: Paramount owns the Star Trek Universe, but what *I* do with
that universe is MINE MINE MINE cuz it’s my story and I can write if I want
to, write if I want to, write if I want to!!! You would too (and maybe you do)
if you liked Star Trek too!!!

(Can you tell I’m hyper??? 😉


To You-Know-Who-You-Are: You may be known as #17 but you’ll always be
#1 in my heart!!!

HI EVERYONE FROM “THE” CHAT ROOM!!! From Suzie_the_Q

Tom could stop worrying. B’Elanna was safe. Now he could give her the gift
he bought for her when they were still on good terms with the Mari.

It took him hours to pick out. It had to be perfect. And it was.

Tom left his quarters and went down the hall to B’Elanna’s quarters with the
newly wrapped gift.

*I hope she doesn’t kill me when she sees this.*

Tom reached B’Elanna’s door. He pressed the door padd next to the doorway
that would announce his arrival.

“Come.” came the voice from inside.

Tom entered. B’Elanna was curled up on the couch Engineering reports and
sipping a raktagino. “Hi Bella.”

B’Elanna looked at Tom and smiled. “Hi Helmboy.”

“I thought the Doc told you to relax.” Tom scolded.

“I *am* relaxing.” Her eyes settled on the wrapped box. Her eyes narrowed.
“What’s in the box Paris?” she asked suspiciously.

“A surprise.” he responded, grinning. “A little something I picked up on Mari
before *that* whole mess happened.”

“You gonna give it to me or what?” she asked.

“Give you what? A red-hot kiss?”

“Pig.”

“Yes?”

“Paris, you’re incorrigible.”

“Thank you.”

B’Elanna laughed. “Now that we’re done with that, are you going to give me
the gift?”

Tom nodded. But now he was scared of how B’Elanna would react to the gift.
He swallowed.

—“Tom, what’s wrong? All of sudden you look like you’re going to pass out.”
B’Elanna said, noticing the color hastily leaving his face.

“Uh, no. I’m fine Bella.” Tom was sweating now. “Here,” he said, quickly
handing her the present, and at the same time hiding a padd he had brought
with him. B’Elanna didn’t notice the padd.

“Are you sure you’re okay Tom?” B’Elanna asked, concerned.

“Mm-hmm.” *Open the present before I pass out!!!*

B’Elanna took the top off the box and sifted through the tissue paper. She
gasped, and lifted out an article of clothing. It was a baby bonnet.

“Tom?!” she breathed. “Wh–”

“Let me explain.” Tom said quickly. “When the Doc checked over you when
you got back from Mari, he got an anomalous reading from your abdomen. Of
course, you bolted out of Sickbay before he could tell you, well–”

“Well what?!” B’Elanna’s eyes were wide, her tone urgent.

Tom took a deep breath and grinned.

“You’re pregnant Bella.”

B’Elanna’s face registered shock for a moment, then lit up with joy. “I am?!”
she leaped up and hugged Tom. “Really?” Then she calmed down.
“Ummmm…” she began.

“There IS one more thing.” Tom said. “Look back in the box.”

B’Elanna sat back down and looked in the box, and took out a baby’s outfit.

“Look in the pocket,” Tom suggested.

B’Elanna looked in the pocket, and gaped. She put her fingers on the tiny
object and pulled the object out.

Meanwhile, Tom got down on one knee. “Bella, I don’t know how to say this,
but I love you. I don’t know when I realized I loved you, but I *do* know I’ll
*never* stop loving you.” Tom took a deep breath. “B’Elanna Torres, will you
marry me?”

B’Elanna was still gaping, speechless. “Yes,” she said, finding her voice again,
“of course I will.”

Tom took the ring from B’Elanna’s shaking hands and put it on her finger.

“But how–” she began, but Tom silenced her with a gentle kiss, sealing the
engagement.


“Tom, can I ask you something?” she asked when they had separated. “How
did you get the baby stuff when–”

“I had already brought the ring on the planet, along with some more stuff I’m
saving for better times. I was going to save the ring for the perfect time. I
would think now qualifies, don’t you?”

“Well…yeah!” B’Elanna giggled. “Isn’t the mother-to-be is supposed to tell the
father-to-be that she’s pregnant?”

“Yeah, well, I got to it first. I told the Doc not to tell anyone, not even the
Captain, so I could be the one to tell you.” Tom paused for a moment. “But
couldn’t you tell there was *anything* different about the way you’ve been
feeling?”

“Well, I *have* been more tired than usual the last two or three weeks…how
far along am I, ‘Daddy’?”

Tom turned bright red. “Ah…uh…um…” he stuttered, fumbling for the padd he
had hidden earlier.

B’Elanna laughed. “You’re so cute when you stutter, Helmboy.”

Tom turned redder, and clamped his mouth shut. He picked up the padd and
handed it to her. It was a medical report.

“You’re about four weeks along, ‘Mommy’.”

Now it was B’Elanna’s turn to blush, and she turned a reddish-purple color
(that was the thing about being half-Klingon). *The night we let the wine
‘breathe’,* she thought smiling, looking at Tom whom she knew was thinking
the same thing. Tom was looking deep into her eyes, just staring. B’Elanna
gazed back dreamily. He always did that, she thought it was one of his ways of
telling her he loved her.

“So when are we going to tell everyone?” Tom asked.

“How ’bout at the staff meeting tomorrow?” B’Elanna said with an evil gleam
in her eye.

Tom nodded. This was *certainly* going to catch them off guard.

To Be Continued…(Sorry!!!)
=/==/==/==/==/=
Email me! allucia@optonline.net

“What’s in the Box Paris” (c) by Allucia!!! 🙂

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment